Project Gutenberg Etext of Bob Son of Battle, by Alfred Ollivant


Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.

*It must legally be the first thing seen when opening the book.*
In fact, our legal advisors said we can't even change margins.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.


Title:  Bob Son of Battle

Author:  Alfred Ollivant

Release Date: February 12, 2007 [EBook #2795]
[File was first posted in etext01 as bsonb10.txt in September, 2001]

Edition: 11

Language: English


Project Gutenberg Etext of Bob Son of Battle, by Alfred Ollivant
******This file should be named bsonb11.txt or bsonb11.zip******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, bsonb12.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, bsonb10a.txt


Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any
of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition.


We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-six text
files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only ~5% of the present number of computer users.

At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third
of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we
manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly
from Michael Hart's salary at Carnegie-Mellon University, and an
assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few
more years, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we
don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent on one person.

We need your donations more than ever!


All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>
hart@pobox.com forwards to hart@prairienet.org and archive.org
if your mail bounces from archive.org, I will still see it, if
it bounces from prairienet.org, better resend later on. . . .

We would prefer to send you this information by email.

******

To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser
to view http://promo.net/pg.  This site lists Etexts by
author and by title, and includes information about how
to get involved with Project Gutenberg.  You could also
download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here.  This
is one of our major sites, please email hart@pobox.com,
for a more complete list of our various sites.

To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any
Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror (mirror
sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed
at http://promo.net/pg).

Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better.

Example FTP session:

ftp metalab.unc.edu
login: anonymous
password: your@login
cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg
cd etext90 through etext99 or etext00 through etext01, etc.
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET GUTINDEX.??  [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99]
GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]

***

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**

(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".

We are planning on making some changes in our donation structure
in 2000, so you might want to email me, hart@pobox.com beforehand.




*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*





Bob Son of Battle

by Alfred Ollivant

       *       *       *       *       *




CONTENTS


PART I  THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE
Chapter I. The Gray Dog
Chapter II. A Son of Hagar
Chapter III. Red Wull
Chapter IV. First Blood


PART II THE LITTLE MAN
Chapter V. A Man's Son
Chapter VI. A Licking or a Lie
Chapter VII. The White Winter
Chapter VIII. M'Adam and His Coat


PART III THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY
Chapter IX. Rivals,
Chapter X. Red Wull Wins
Chapter XI. Oor Bob,
Chapter XII. How Red Wull Held the Bridge
Chapter XIII. The Face in the Frame


PART IV THE BLACK KILLER
Chapter XIV. A Mad Man
Chapter XV. Death on the Marches,
Chapter XVI. The Black Killer
Chapter XVII. A Mad Dog
Chapter XVIII. How the Killer was Singed
Chapter XIX. Lad and Lass
Chapter XX. The Snapping of the String
Chapter XXI. Horror of Darkness


PART V OWD BOB O' KENMUIR
Chapter XXII. A Man and a Maid
Chapter XXIII. Th' Owd Un
Chapter XXIV. A Shot in the Night
Chapter XXV. The Shepherds' Trophy.


PART VI  THE BLACK KILLER
Chapter XXVI. Red-handed
Chapter XXVII. For the Defence
Chapter XXVIII. The Devil's Bowl
Chapter XXIX. The Devil's Bowl
Chapter XXX. The Tailless Tyke at Bay


Postscript

       *       *       *       *       *




PART I  THE COMING OF THE TAILLESS TYKE

Chapter I. THE GRAY DOG


THE sun stared brazenly down on a gray farmhouse lying, long
and low in the shadow of the Muir Pike; on the ruins of peel-tower
and barmkyn, relics of the time of raids, it looked; on ranges of
whitewashed outbuildings; on a goodly array of dark-thatched
ricks.

In the stack-yard, behind the lengthy range of stables, two men
were thatching. One lay sprawling on the crest of the rick, the
other stood perched on a ladder at a lower level.

The latter, small, old, with shrewd nut-brown countenance, was
Tammas Thornton, who had served the Moores of Kenmuir for
more than half a century. The other, on top of the stack, wrapped
apparently in gloomy meditation, was Sam'l Todd. A solid Dales--
man, he, with huge hands and hairy arms; about his face an
uncomely aureole of stiff, red hair; and on his features,
deep-seated, an expression of resolute melancholy.

"Ay, the Gray Dogs, bless 'em!" the old man was saying. "Yo'
canna beat 'em not nohow. Known 'em ony time this sixty year, I
have, and niver knew a bad un yet. Not as I say, mind ye, as any on
'em cooms up to Rex son o' Rally. Ah, he was a one, was Rex!
We's never won Cup since his day."

"Nor niver shall agin, yo' may depend," said the other gloomily.

Tammas clucked irritably.

"G'long, Sam'! Todd!" he cried, "Yo' niver happy onless yo'
making' yo'self miser'ble. I niver see sich a chap. Niver win agin?
Why, oor young Bob he'll mak' a right un, I tell yo', and I should
know. Not as what he'll touch Rex son o' Rally, mark ye! I'm niver
saying' so, Sam'l Todd. Ah, he was a one, was Rex! I could tell yo'
a tale or two o' Rex. I mind me hoo--"

The big man interposed hurriedly.

"I've heard it afore, Tammas, I welly 'ave," he said.

Tammas paused and looked angrily up.

"Yo've heard it afore, have yo', Sam'l Todd?" he asked sharply.
"And what have yo' heard afore?"

"Yo' stories, owd lad--yo' stories o' Rex son o' Rally."

"Which on' em

"All on 'em, Tammas, all on 'em--mony a time. I'm fair sick on 'em,
Tammas, I welly am," he pleaded.

The old man gasped. He brought down his mallet with a vicious
smack.

"I'll niver tell yo' a tale agin, Sam'l Todd, not if yo' was to go on
yo' bended knees for't. Nay; it bain't no manner o' use talkin'. Niver
agin, says I."

"I niver askt yo'," declared honest Sam'l.

"Nor it wouldna ha' bin no manner o' use if yo' had," said the other
viciously. "I'll niver tell yo' a tale agin if I was to live to be a
hunderd."

"Yo'll not live to be a hunderd, Tammas Thornton, nor near it,"
said Sam'l brutally.

"I'll live as long as some, I warrant," the old man replied with
spirit. "I'll live to see Cup back i' Kenmuir, as I said afore."

"If yo' do," the other declared with emphasis, "Sam'l Todd niver
spake a true word. Nay, nay, lad; yo're owd, yo're wambly, your
time's near run or I'm the more mistook."

"For mussy's sake hold yo' tongue, Sam'l Todd! It's clack-clack all
day--" The old man broke off suddenly, and buckled to his work
with suspicious vigor. "Mak' a show yo' bin workin', lad," he
whispered. "Here's Master and oor Bob."

As he spoke, a tall gaitered man with weather-beaten face, strong,
lean, austere, and the blue-gray eyes of the hill-country, came
striding into the yard. And trotting soberly at his heels, with the
gravest, saddest eyes ever you saw, a sheep-dog puppy.

A rare dark gray he was, his long coat, dashed here and there with
lighter touches, like a stormy sea moonlit. Upon his chest an
escutcheon of purest white, and the dome of his head showered, as
it were, with a sprinkling of snow. Perfectly compact, utterly lithe,
inimitably graceful with his airy-fairy action; a gentleman every
inch, you could not help but stare at him--Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.

At the foot of the ladder the two stopped. And the young dog,
placing his forepaws on a lower rung, looked up, slowly waving
his silvery brush.

"A proper Gray Dog!" mused Tammas, gazing down into the dark
face beneath him. "Small, yet big; light to get about on backs o'
his sheep, yet not too light. Wi' a coat hard a-top to keep oot
Daleland weather, soft as sealskin beneath. And wi' them sorrerful
eyes on him as niver goes but wi' a good un. Amaist he minds me
o' Rex son o' Rally."

"Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" groaned Sam'l. But the old man heard him
not.

"Did 'Enry Farewether tell yo' hoo he acted this mornin', Master?"
he inquired, addressing the man at the foot of the ladder.

"Nay," said the other, his stern eyes lighting.

"Why, 'twas this way, it seems," Tammas continued. "Young bull
gets 'isseif loose, somegate and marches oot into yard, o'erturns
milkpail, and prods owd pigs i' ribs. And as he stands lookin' about
un, thinking' what he shall be up to next, oor Bob sees un 'An' what
yo' doin' here, Mr. Bull?' he seems to say, cockin' his ears and
trottin' up gay-like. Wi' that bull bloats fit to bust 'isseif, lashes wi's
tail, waggles his head, and gets agate o' chargin' 'im.  But Bob
leaps oot o' way, quick as lightnin' yet cool as butter, and when he's
done his foolin drives un back agin."

"Who seed all this?" interposed Sam'l, sceptically.

"'Enry Farewether from the loft. So there, Fat'ead!" Tammas
replied, and continued his tale. "So they goes on; bull chargin' and
Bob drivin' un back and back, hoppin' in and oot agin, quiet as a
cowcumber, yet determined. At last Mr. Bull sees it's no manner o'
use that gate, so he turns, rares up, and tries to jump wall. Nary a
bit. Young dog jumps in on un and nips him by tail. Wi' that, bull
tumbles down in a hurry, turns wi' a kind o' groan, and marches
back into stall, Bob after un. And then, dang me!"--the old man
beat the ladder as he loosed off this last titbit,--"if he doesna sit'
isseif i' door like a sentrynel till 'Enry Farewether coom up. Hoo's
that for a tyke not yet a year?"

Even Sam'l Todd was moved by the tale.

"Well done, oor Bob!" he cried.

"Good, lad!" said the Master, laying a hand on the dark head at his
knee.

"Yo' may well say that," cried Tammas in a kind of ecstasy. "A
proper Gray Dog, I tell yo'. Wi' the brains of a man and the way of
a woman. Ah, yo' canna beat 'em nohow, the Gray Dogs o'
Kenmuir!"

The patter of cheery feet rang out on the plank-bridge over the
stream below them. Tammas glanced round.

"Here's David," he said. "Late this mornin' he be."

A fair-haired boy came spurring up the slope, his face all aglow
with the speed of his running. Straightway the young dog dashed
off to meet him with a fiery speed his sober gait belied. The two
raced back together into the yard.

"Poor lad!" said Sam'l gloomily, regarding the newcomer.

"Poor heart!" muttered Tammas. While the Master's face softened
visibly. Yet there looked little to pity in this jolly, rocking lad with
the tousle of light hair and fresh, rosy countenance.

"G'mornin', Mister Moore! Morn'n, Tammas! Morn'n, Sam'l!" he
panted as he passed; and ran on through the hay-carpeted yard,
round the corner of the stable, and into the house.

In the kitchen, a long room with red-tiled floor and latticed
windows, a woman, white-aproned and frail-faced, was bustling
about her morning business. To her skirts clung a sturdy,
bare-legged boy; while at the oak table in the centre of the room a
girl with brown eyes and straggling hair was seated before a basin
of bread and milk.

"So yo've coom at last, David!" the woman cried, as the boy
entered; and, bending, greeted him with a tender, motherly
salutation, which he returned as affectionately. "I welly thowt yo'd
forgot us this mornin'. Noo sit you' doon beside oor Maggie." And
soon he, too, was engaged in a task twin to the girl's.

The two children munched away in silence, the little bare-legged
boy watching them, the while, critically. Irritated by this prolonged
stare, David at length turned on him.

"Weel, little Andrew," he said, speaking in that paternal fashion in
which one small boy loves to address another. "Weel, ma little lad,
yo'm coomin' along gradely." He leant back in his chair the better
to criticise his subject. But Andrew, like all the Moores, slow of
speech, preserved a stolid silence, sucking a chubby thumb, and
regarding his patron a thought cynically.

David resented the expression on the boy's countenance, and half
rose to his feet.

"Yo' put another face on yo', Andrew Moore," he cried
threateningly, "or I'll put it for yo'."

Maggie, however, interposed opportunely.

"Did yo' feyther beat yo' last night?" she inquired in a low voice;
and there was a shade of anxiety in the soft brown eyes.

"Nay," the boy answered; "he was a-goin' to, but he never did.
Drunk," he added in explanation.

"What was he goin' to beat yo' for, David?" asked Mrs. Moore.

"What for? Why, for the fun o't--to see me squiggle," the boy
replied, and laughed bitterly.

"Yo' shouldna speak so o' your dad, David," reproved the other as
severely as was in her nature.

"Dad! a fine dad! I'd dad him an I'd the chance," the boy muttered
beneath his breath. Then, to turn the conversation:

"Us should be startin', Maggie," he said, and going to the door.
"Bob! Owd Bob, lad! Ar't coomin' along?" he called.

The gray dog came springing up like an antelope, and the three
started off for school together.

Mrs. Moore stood in the doorway, holding Andrew by the hand,
and watched the departing trio.

"'Tis a pretty pair, Master, surely," she said softly to her husband,
who came up at the moment.

"Ay, he'll be a fine lad if his fether'll let him," the tall man
answered.

"Tis a shame Mr. M'Adam should lead him such a life," the
woman continued indignantly. She laid a hand on her husband's
arm, and looked up at him coaxingly.

"Could yo' not say summat to un, Master, think 'ee? Happen he'd
'tend to you," she pleaded. For Mrs. Moore imagined that there
could be no one but would gladly heed what James Moore, Master
of Kenmuir, might say to him. "He's not a bad un at bottom, I do
believe," she continued. "He never took on so till his missus died.
Eh, but he was main fond o' her."

Her husband shook his head "Nay, mother," he said "'Twould nob'
but mak' it worse for t' lad. M'Adam'd listen to no one, let alone
me." And, indeed, he was right; for the tenant of the Grange made
no secret of his animosity for his straight-going, straight-speaking
neighbor.

       *       *       *       *       *

Owd Bob, in the mean time, had escorted the children to the
larch-copse bordering on the lane which leads to the village. Now
he crept stealthily back to the yard, and established himself behind
the water-butt.

How he played and how he laughed; how he teased old Whitecap
till that gray gander all but expired of apoplexy and impotence;
how he ran the roan bull-calf, and aroused the bitter wrath of a
portly sow, mother of many, is of no account.

At last, in the midst of his merry mischief-making, a stern voice
arrested him.

"Bob, lad, I see 'tis time we larned you yo' letters."

So the business of life began for that dog of whom the simple
farmer-folk of the Daleland still love to talk,--Bob, son of Battle,
last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.




Chapter II. A SON OF HAGAR


It is a lonely country, that about the Wastrel-dale.

Parson Leggy Hornbut will tell you that his is the smallest church
in the biggest parish north of the Derwent, and that his cure
numbers more square miles than parishioners. Of fells and ghylls it
consists, of becks and lakes; with here a scattered hamlet and there
a solitary hill sheep-farm. It is a country in which sheep are
paramount; and every other Dalesman is engaged in that
profession which is as old as Abel. And the talk of the men of the
land is of wethers and gimmers, of tup-hoggs, ewe tegs in wool,
and other things which are but fearsome names to you and me; and
always of the doings or misdoings, the intelligence or stupidity, of
their adjutants, the sheep-dogs.

Of all the Daleland, the country from the Black Water to
Grammoch Pike is the wildest. Above the tiny stone-built village
of Wastrel-dale the Muir Pike nods its massive head. Westward,
the desolate Mere Marches, from which the Sylvesters' great estate
derives its name, reach away in mile on mile of sheep infested,
wind-swept moorland. On the far side of the Marches is that twin
dale where flows the gentle Silver Lea. And it is there in the
paddocks at the back of the Dalesman's Daughter, that, in the late
summer months, the famous sheep-dog Trials of the North are
held. There that the battle for the Dale Cup, the world-known
Shepherds' Trophy, is fought out.

Past the little inn leads the turnpike road to the market-centre of
the district--Grammoch-town. At the bottom of the paddocks at
the back of the inn winds the Silver Lea. Just there a plank bridge
crosses the stream, and, beyond, the Murk Muir Pass crawls up
the sheer side of the Scaur on to the Mere Marches.

At the head of the Pass, before it debouches on to those lonely
sheep-walks which divide the two dales, is that hollow,
shuddering with gloomy possibilities, aptly called the Devil's
Bowl. In its centre the Lone Tarn, weirdly suggestive pool, lifts its
still face to the sky. It was beside that black, frozen water, across
whose cold surface the storm was swirling in white snow-wraiths,
that, many, many years ago (not in this century), old Andrew
Moore came upon the mother of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

In the North, every one who has heard of the Muir Pike--and who
has not?--has heard of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir, every one who
has heard of the Shepherd's Trophy--and who has not?--knows
their fame. In that country of good dogs and jealous masters the
pride of place has long been held unchallenged. Whatever line may
claim to follow the Gray Dogs always lead the van. And there is a
saying in the land: "Faithfu' as the Moores and their tykes."

       *       *       *       *       *

On the top dresser to the right of the fireplace in the kitchen of
Kenmuir lies the family Bible. At the end you will find a loose
sheet--the pedigree of the Gray Dogs; at the beginning, pasted on
the inside, an almost similar sheet, long since yellow with age--the
family register of the Moores of Kenmuir.

Running your eye down the loose leaf, once, twice, and again it
will be caught by a small red cross beneath a name, and under the
cross the one word "Cup." Lastly, opposite the name of Rex son of
Rally, are two of those proud, tell-tale marks. The cup referred to
is the renowned Dale Cup--Champion Challenge Dale Cup, open
to the world. Had Rex won it but once again the Shepherds'
Trophy, which many men have lived to win, and died still striving
after, would have come to rest forever in the little gray house
below the Pike.

It was not to be, however. Comparing the two sheets, you read
beneath the dog's name a date and a pathetic legend; and on the
other sheet, written in his son's boyish hand, beneath the name of
Andrew Moore the same date and the same legend.

From that day James Moore, then but a boy, was master of
Kenmuir.

So past Grip and Rex and Rally, and a hundred others, until at the
foot of the page you come to that last name--Bob, son of Battle.

       *       *       *       *       *

From the very first the young dog took to his work in a manner to
amaze even James Moore. For a while he watched his mother,
Meg, at her business, and with that seemed to have mastered the
essentials of sheep tactics.

Rarely had such fiery élan been seen on the sides of the Pike; and
with it the young dog combined a strange sobriety, an admirable
patience, that justified, indeed, the epithet. "Owd." Silent he
worked, and resolute; and even in those days had that famous trick
of coaxing the sheep to do his wishes;--blending, in short, as
Tammas put it, the brains of a man with the way of a woman.

Parson Leggy, who was reckoned the best judge of a sheep or
sheep-dog 'twixt Tyne and Tweed, summed him up in the one
word "Genius." And James Moore himself, cautious man, was
more than pleased.

In the village, the Dalesmen, who took a personal pride in the Gray
Dogs of Kenmuir, began to nod sage heads when "oor" Bob was
mentioned. Jim Mason, the postman, whose word went as far with
the villagers as Parson Leggy's with the gentry, reckoned he'd
never seen a young un as so took his fancy.

That winter it grew quite the recognized thing, when they had
gathered of a night round the fire in the Sylvester Arms, with
Tammas in the centre, old Jonas Maddox on his right, Rob
Saunderson of the Holt on the left, and the others radiating away
toward the sides, for some one to begin with:

"Well, and what o' oor Bob, Mr. Thornton?"

To which Tammas would always make reply:

"Oh, yo' ask Sam'l there. He'll tell yo' better'n me, "--and would
forthwith plunge, himself, into a yarn.

And the way in which, as the story proceeded, Tupper of
Swinsthwaite winked at Ned Hoppin of Fellsgarth, and Long
Kirby, the smith, poked Jem Burton, the publican, in the ribs, and
Sexton Ross said, "Ma word, lad!" spoke more eloquently than
many words.

One man only never joined in the chorus of admiration. Sitting
always alone in the background, little M'Adam would listen with
an incredulous grin on his sallow face.

"Oh, ma certes! The devil's in the dog! It's no cannie ava!" he
would continually exclaim, as Tammas told his tale.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the Daleland you rarely see a stranger's face. Wandering in the
wild country about the twin dales at the time of this story, you
might have met Parson Leggy, striding along with a couple of
varmint terriers at his heels, and young Cyril Gilbraith, whom he
was teaching to tie flies and fear God, beside him; or Jim Mason,
postman by profession, poacher by predilection, honest man and
sportsman by nature, hurrying along with the mail-bags on his
shoulder, a rabbit in his pocket, and the faithful Betsy a yard
behind. Besides these you might have hit upon a quiet shepherd
and a wise-faced dog; Squire Sylvester, going his rounds upon a
sturdy cob; or, had you been lucky, sweet Lady Eleanour bent upon
some errand of mercy to one of the many tenants.

It was while the Squire's lady was driving through the village on a
visit* to Tammas's slobbering grandson--it was shortly after Billy
Thornton's advent into the world--that little M'Adam, standing in
the door of the Sylvester Arms, with a twig in his mouth and a
sneer fading from his lips, made his ever-memorable remark:

"Sall!" he said, speaking in low, earnest voice; "'tis a muckle
wumman."

Note:* It was this visit which figured in the Grammoch-town _Argus_ (local
and radical) under the heading of "Alleged Wholesale Corruption
by Tory Agents." And that is why, on the following market day,
Herbert Trotter, journalist, erstwhile gentleman, and Secretary of
the Dale Trials, found himself trying to swim in the public
horse-trough.

"What? What be sayin', mon?" cried old Jonas, startled out of his
usual apathy.

M'Adam turned sharply on the old man.

"I said the wumman wears a muckle hat!" he snapped.

Blotted out as it was, the observation still remains--a tribute of
honest admiration. Doubtless the Recording Angel did not pass it
by. That one statement anent the gentle lady of the manor is the
only personal remark ever credited to little M'Adam not born of
malice and all uncharitableness. And that is why it is ever
memorable.

The little Scotsman with the sardonic face had been the tenant of
the Grange these many years; yet he had never grown acclimatized
to the land of the Southron. With his shrivelled body and weakly
legs he looked among the sturdy, straight-limbed sons of the
hill-country like some brown, wrinkled leaf holding its place midst
a galaxy of green. And as he differed from them physically, so he
did morally.

He neither understood them nor attempted to. The North-country
character was an unsolved mystery to him, and that after ten years'
study. "One-half o' what ye say they doot, and they let ye see it;
t'ither half they disbelieve, and they tell ye so," he once said. And
that explained his attitude toward them, and consequently theirs
toward him.

He stood entirely alone; a son of Hagar, mocking. His sharp, ill
tongue was rarely still, and always bitter. There was hardly a man
in the land, from Langholm How to the market-cross in
Grammoch-town, but had at one time known its sting, endured it in
silence--for they are slow of speech, these men of the fells and
meres--and was nursing his resentment till a day should bring that
chance which always comes. And when at the Sylvester Arms, on
one of those rare occasions when M'Adam was not present,
Tammas summed up the little man in that historic phrase of his,
"When he's drunk he's wi'lent, and when he bain't he's wicious,"
there was an applause to gratify the blasé heart of even Tammas
Thornton.

Yet it had not been till his wife's death that the little man had
allowed loose rein to his ill-nature. With her firmly gentle hand no
longer on the tiller of his life, it burst into fresh being. And alone
in the world with David, the whole venom of his vicious
temperament was ever directed against the boy's head. It was as
though he saw in his fair-haired son the unconscious cause of his
ever-living sorrow. All the more strange this, seeing that, during
her life, the boy had been to poor Flora M'Adam as her heart's
core. And the lad was growing up the very antithesis of his father.
Big and hearty, with never an ache or ill in the whole of his sturdy
young body; of frank, open countenance; while even his speech
was slow and burring like any Dale-bred boy's. And the fact of it
all, and that the lad was palpably more Englishman than Scot--ay,
and gloried in it--exasperated the little man, a patriot before
everything, to blows. While, on top of it, David evinced an
amazing pertness fit to have tried a better man than Adam
M'Adam.

On the death of his wife, kindly Elizabeth Moore had, more than
once, offered such help to the lonely little man as a woman only
can give in a house that knows no mistress. On the last of these
occasions, after crossing the Stony Bottom, which divides the two
farms, and toiling up the hill to the Grange, she had met M'Adam
in the door.

"Yo' maun let me put yo' bit things straight for yo', mister," she
had said shyly; for she feared the little man.

"Thank ye, Mrs. Moore," he had answered with the sour smile the
Dalesmen knew so well, "but ye maun think I'm a waefu' cripple."
And there he had stood, grinning sardonically, opposing his small
bulk in the very centre of the door.

Mrs. Moore had turned down the hill, abashed and hurt at the
reception of her offer; and her husband, proud to a fault, had
forbidden her to repeat it. Nevertheless her motherly heart went
out in a great tenderness for the little orphan David. She knew well
the desolateness of his life; his father's aversion from him, and its
inevitable consequences.

It became an institution for the boy to call every morning at
Kenmuir, and trot off to the village school with Maggie Moore.
And soon the lad came to look on Kenmuir as his true home, and
James and Elizabeth Moore as his real parents. His greatest
happiness was to be away from the Grange. And the ferret-eyed
little man there noted the fact, bitterly resented it, and vented his
ill-humor accordingly.

It was this, as he deemed it, uncalled-for trespassing on his
authority which was the chief cause of his animosity against James
Moore. The Master of Kenmuir it was at whom he was aiming
when he remarked one day at the Arms: "Masel', I aye prefaire the
good man who does no go to church, to the bad man who does. But
then, as ye say, Mr. Burton, I'm peculiar."

The little man's treatment of David, exaggerated as it was by eager
credulity, became at length such a scandal to the Dale that Parson
Leggy determined to bring him to task on the matter.

Now M'Adam was the parson's pet antipathy. The bluff old
minister, with his brusque manner and big heart, would have no
truck with the man who never went to church, was perpetually in
liquor, and never spoke good of his neighbors. Yet he entered upon
the interview fully resolved not to be betrayed into an unworthy
expression of feeling; rather to appeal to the little man's better
nature.

The conversation had not been in progress two minutes, however,
before he knew that, where he had meant to be calmly persuasive,
he was fast become hotly abusive.

"You, Mr. Hornbut, wi' James Moore to help ye, look after the
lad's soul, I'll see to his body," the little man was saying.

The parson's thick gray eyebrows lowered threateningly over his
eyes.

"You ought to be ashamed of yourself to talk like that. Which
d'you think the more important, soul or body? Oughtn't you, his
father, to be the very first to care for the boy's soul? If not, who
should? Answer me, sir."

The little man stood smirking and sucking his eternal twig, entirely
unmoved by the other's heat.

"Ye're right, Mr. Hornbut, as ye aye are. But my argiment is this:
that I get at his soul best through his leetle carcase."

The honest parson brought down his stick with an angry thud.

"M'Adam, you're a brute--a brute!" he shouted. At which outburst
the little man was seized with a spasm of silent merriment.

"A fond dad first, a brute afterward, aiblins--he! he! Ah, Mr.
Hornbut! ye 'ford me vast diversion, ye do indeed, 'my loved, my
honored, much-respected friend."

"If you paid as much heed to your boy's welfare as you do to the
bad poetry of that profligate ploughman--"

An angry gleam shot into the other's eyes. "D'ye ken what
blasphemy is, Mr. Hornbut?" he asked, shouldering a pace
forward.

For the first time in the dispute the parson thought he was about to
score a point, and was calm accordingly.

"I should do; I fancy I've a specimen of the breed before me now.
And d'you know what impertinence is?"

"I should do; I fancy I've--I awd say it's what gentlemen aften are
unless their mammies whipped 'em as lads."

For a moment the parson looked as if about to seize his opponent
and shake him.

"M'Adam," he roared, "I'll not stand your insolences!"

The little man turned, scuttled indoors, and came running back with
a chair.

"Permit me!" he said blandly, holding it before him like a
haircutter for a customer.

The parson turned away. At the gap in the hedge he paused.

"I'll only say one thing more," he called slowly. "When your wife,
whom I think we all loved, lay dying in that room above you, she
said to you in my presence--"

It was M'Adam's turn to be angry. He made a step forward with
burning face.

"Aince and for a', Mr. Hornbut," he cried passionately, "onderstand
I'll not ha' you and yer likes lay yer tongues on ma wife's memory
whenever it suits ye. You can say what ye like aboot me--lies,
sneers, snash--and I'll say naethin'. I dinna ask ye to respect me; I
think ye might do sae muckle by her, puir lass. She never harmed
ye. Gin ye canna let her bide in peace where she lies doon
yonder"--he waved in the direction of the churchyard--"ye'll no
come on ma land. Though she is dead she's mine."

Standing in front of his house, with flushed face and big eyes, the
little man looked almost noble in his indignation. And the parson,
striding away down the hill, was uneasily conscious that with him
was not the victory.




Chapter III. RED WULL


THE winter came and went; the lambing season was over, and
spring already shyly kissing the land. And the back of the year's
work broken, and her master well started on a fresh season,
M'Adam's old collie, Cuttie Sark, lay down one evening and passed
quietly away.

The little black-and-tan lady, Parson Leggy used to say, had been
the only thing on earth M'Adam cared for. Certainly the two had
been wondrously devoted; and for many a market-day the
Dalesmen missed the shrill, chuckling cry which heralded the
pair's approach: "Weel done, Cuttie Sark!"

The little man felt his loss acutely, and, according to his wont,
vented his ill-feeling on David and the Dalesmen. In return,
Tammas, whose forte lay in invective and alliteration, called him
behind his back, "A wenomous one!" and "A wiralent wiper!" to
the applause of tinkling pewters.

A shepherd without his dog is like a ship without a rudder, and
M'Adam felt his loss practically as well as otherwise. Especially
did he experience this on a day when he had to take a batch of
draft-ewes over to Grammoch-town. To help him Jem Burton had
lent the services of his herring-gutted, herring-hearted, greyhound
lurcher, Monkey. But before they had well topped Braithwaite
Brow, which leads from the village on to the marches, M'Adam
was standing in the track with a rock in his hand, a smile on his
face, and the tenderest blandishments in his voice as he coaxed the
dog to him. But Master Monkey knew too much for that. However,
after gamboling a while longer in the middle of the flock, a
boulder, better aimed than its predecessors, smote him on the
hinder parts and sent him back to the Sylvester Arms, with a sore
tail and a subdued heart.

For the rest, M'Adam would never have won over the
sheep-infested marches alone with his convoy had it not been for
the help of old Saunderson and Shep, who caught him on the way
and aided him.

It was in a very wrathful mood that on his way home he turned into
the Dalesman's Daughter in Silverdale.

The only occupants of the tap-room, as he entered, were Teddy
Bolstock, the publican, Jim Mason, with the faithful Betsy beneath
his chair and the post-bags flung into the corner, and one
long-limbed, drover-like man--a stranger.

"And he coom up to Mr. Moore," Teddy was saying, "and says he,
'I'll gie ye twal' pun for yon gray dog o' yourn.' 'Ah,' says Moore,
'yo' may gie me twal' hunner'd and yet you'll not get ma Bob.'--Eh,
Jim?"

"And he did thot," corroborated Jim. "'Twal' hunner'd,' says he."

"James Moore and his dog agin" snapped M'Adam. "There's ithers
in the warld for bye them twa."

"Ay, but none like 'em," quoth loyal Jim.

"Na, thanks be. Gin there were there'd be no room for Adam
M'Adam in this 'melancholy vale.'"

There was silence a moment, and then--:

"You're wantin' a tyke, bain't you, Mr. M'Adam?" Jim asked.

The little man hopped round all in a hurry.

"What!" he cried in well-affected eagerness, scanning the yellow
mongrel beneath the chair. "Betsy for sale! Guid life! Where's ma
check-book?" Whereat Jim, most easily snubbed of men,
collapsed.

M'Adam took off his dripping coat and crossed the room to hang it
on a chair-back. The stranger drover followed the meagre,
shirt-clad figure with shifty eyes; then he buried his face in his
mug.

M'Adam reached out a hand for the chair; and as he did so, a bomb
in yellow leapt out from beneath it, and, growling horribly,
attacked his ankles.

"Curse ye!" cried M'Adam, starting back.

"Ye devil, let me alone!" Then turning fiercely on the drover,
"Yours, mister?" he asked. The man nodded. "Then call him aff,
can't ye? D--n ye!" At which Teddy Bolstock withdrew, sniggering;
and Jim Mason slung the post-bags on to his shoulder and plunged
out into the rain, the faithful Betsy following, disconsolate.

The cause of the squall, having beaten off the attacking force, had
withdrawn again beneath its chair. M'Adam stooped down, still
cursing, his wet coat on his arm, and beheld a tiny yellow puppy,
crouching defiant in the dark, and glaring out with fiery light eyes.
Seeing itself remarked, it bared its little teeth, raised its little
bristles, and growled a hideous menace.

A sense of humor is many a man's salvation, and was M'Adam's
one redeeming feature. The laughableness of the thing--this
ferocious atomy defying him--struck home to the little man.
Delighted at such a display of vice in so tender a plant, he fell to
chuckling.

"Ye leetle devil!" he laughed. "He! he! ye leetle devil!" and flipped
together finger and thumb in vain endeavor to coax the puppy to
him.

But it growled, and glared more terribly.

"Stop it, ye little snake, or I'll flatten you!" cried the big drover,
and shuffled his feet threateningly. Whereat the puppy, gurgling
like hot water in a kettle, made a feint as though to advance and
wipe them out, these two bad men.

M'Adam laughed again, and smote his leg.

"Keep a ceevil tongue and yer distance," says he, "or I'll e'en ha' to
mak' ye. Though he is but as big as a man's thumb, a dog's a dog
for a' that--he! he! the leetle devil." And he fell to flipping finger
and thumb afresh.

"Ye're maybe wantin' a dog?" inquired the stranger. "Yer friend
said as much."

"Ma friend lied; it's his way," M'Adam replied.

"I'm willin' to part wi' him," the other pursued.

The little man yawned. "Weel, I'll tak' him to oblige ye," he said
indifferently.

The drover rose to his feet.

"It's givin' 'im ye, fair givin' im ye, mind! But I'll do it!"--he
smacked a great fist into a hollow palm. "Ye may have the dog for
a pun'--I'll only ask _you_ a pun'," and he walked away to the
window.

M'Adam drew back, the better to scan his would-be benefactor; his
lower jaw dropped, and he eyed the stranger with a drolly sarcastic
air.

"A poun', man! A pouxi'--for yon noble dorg!" he pointed a crooked
forefinger at the little creature, whose scowling mask peered from
beneath the chair. "Man, I couldna do it. Na, na; ma conscience wadna
permit me. 'Twad be fair robbin' ye. Ah, ye Englishmen!" he spoke half
to himself, and sadly, as if deploring the unhappy accident of his
nationality; "it's yer grand, open-hairted generosity that grips a
puir Scotsman by the throat. A poun'! and for yon!" He wagged his head
mournfully, cocking it sideways the better to scan his subject.

"Take him or leave him," ordered the drover truculently, still
gazing out of the window.

"Wi' yer permission I'll leave him," M'Adam answered meekly.

"I'm short o' the ready," the big man pursued, "or I wouldna part
with him. Could I bide me time there's many'd be glad to give me a
tenner for one o' that bree--" he caught himself up hastily--"for a
dog sic as that."

"And yet ye offer him me for a poun'! Noble indeed!"

Nevertheless the little man had pricked his ears at the other's slip
and quick correction. Again he approached the puppy, dangling his
coat before him to protect his ankles; and again that wee wild
beast sprang out, seized the coat in its small jaw, and worried it
savagely.

M'Adam stooped quickly and picked up his tiny assailant; and the
puppy, suspended by its neck, gurgled and slobbered; then,
wriggling desperately round, made its teeth meet in its adversary's
shirt. At which M'Adam shook it gently and laughed. Then he set
to examining it.

Apparently some six weeks old; a tawny coat, fiery eyes, a square
head with small, cropped ears, and a comparatively immense jaw;
the whole giving promise of great strength, if little beauty. And
this effect was enhanced by the manner of its docking. For the
miserable relic of a tail, yet raw, looked little more than a red
button adhering to its wearer's stern.

M'Adam's inspection was as minute as it was apparently absorbing;
he omitted nothing from the square muzzle to the lozenge-like
scut. And every now and then he threw a quick glance at the man
at the window, who was watching the careful scrutiny a thought
uneasily.

"Ye've cut him short," he said at length, swinging round on the
drover.

"Ay; strengthens their backs," the big man answered with averted
gaze.

M'Adam's chin went up in the air; his mouth partly opened and his
eyelids partly closed as he eyed his informant.

"Oh, ay," he said.

"Gie him back to me," ordered the drover surlily. He took the
puppy and set it on the floor; whereupon it immediately resumed
its former fortified position. "Ye're no buyer; I knoo that all along
by that face on ye," he said in insulting tones.

"Ye wad ha' bought him yerseif', nae doot?" M'Adam inquired
blandly.

"In course; if you says so."

"Or airblins ye bred him?"

"'Appen I did."

"Ye'll no be from these parts?"

"Will I no?" answered the other.

A smile of genuine pleasure stole over M'Adam's face. He laid his
hand on the other's arm.

"Man," he said gently, "ye mind me o' hame." Then almost in the
same breath: "Ye said ye found him?"

It was the stranger's turn to laugh.

"Ha! ha! Ye teekle me, little mon. Found 'im? Nay; I was give 'im
by a friend. But there's nowt amiss wi' his breedin', ye may believe
me."

The great fellow advanced to the chair under which the puppy lay.
It leapt out like a lion, and fastened on his huge boot.

"A rare bred un, look 'ee! a rare game un. Ma word, he's a
big-hearted un! Look at the back on him; see the jaws to him; mark
the pluck of him!" He shook his booted foot fiercely, tossing his
leg to and fro like a tree in a wind. But the little creature, now
raised ceilingward, now dashed to the ground, held on with
incomparable doggedness, till its small jaw was all bloody and
muzzle wrinkled with the effort.

"Ay, ay, that'll do," M'Adam interposed, irritably.

The drover ceased his efforts.

"Now, I'll mak' ye a last offer." He thrust his head down to a level
with the other's, shooting out his neck. "It's throwin' him at ye,
mind. 'Tain't buyin' him ye'll be--don't go for to deceive yourself.
Ye may have him for fifteen shillin'. Why do I do it, ye ask? Why,
'cos I think ye'll be kind to him," as the puppy retreated to its chair,
leaving a spotted track of red along its route.

"Ay, ye wadna be happy gin ye thocht he'd no a comfortable hame,
conseederate man?" M'Adam answered, eyeing the dark track on
the floor. Then he put on his coat.

"Na, na, he's no for me. Weel, I'll no detain ye. Good-nicht to ye,
mister!" and he made for the door.

"A gran' worker he'll be," called the drover after him.

"Ay; muckle wark he'll mak' amang the sheep wi' sic a jaw and sic
a temper. Weel, I maun be steppin'. Good-nicht to ye."

"Ye'll niver have sich anither chanst."

"Nor niver wush to. Na, na; he'll never mak' a sheep-dog"; and the
little man turned up the collar of his coat.

"Will he not?" cried the other scornfully. "There niver yet was one
o' that line--" he stopped abruptly.

The little man spun round.

"Iss?" he said, as innocent as any child; "ye were sayin'?"

The other turned to the window and watched the rain falling
monotonously.

"Ye'll be wantin' wet," he said adroitly.

"Ay, we could do wi' a drappin'. And he'll never mak' a sheep-dog."
He shoved his cap down on his head. "Weel, good-nicht to ye!" and
he stepped out into the rain.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was long after dark when the bargain was finally struck.

Adam M'Adam's Red Wull became that little man's property for
the following realizable assets: ninepence in cash--three coppers
and a doubtful sixpence; a plug of suspicious tobacco in a
well-worn pouch; and an old watch.

"It's clean givin' 'im ye," said the stranger bitterly, at the end of
the deal.

"It's mair the charity than aught else mak's me sae leeberal," the
other answered gently. "I wad not like to see ye pinched."

"Thank ye kindly," the big man replied with some acerbity, and
plunged out into the darkness and rain. Nor was that long-limbed
drover-man ever again seen in the countryside. And the puppy's
previous history--whether he was honestly come by or no,
whether he was, indeed, of the famous Red McCulloch* strain,
ever remained a mystery in the Daleland.

*N. B.--You may know a Red McCulloch anywhere by the ring of
white upon his tail some two inches from the root.




Chapter IV.  FIRST BLOOD


AFTER that first encounter in the Dalesman's Daughter, Red
Wull, for so M'Adam called him, resigned himself complacently to
his lot; recognizing, perhaps, his destiny.

Thenceforward the sour little man and the vicious puppy grew, as
it were, together. The two were never apart. Where M'Adam was,
there was sure to be his tiny attendant, bristling defiance as he kept
ludicrous guard over his master.

The little man and his dog were inseparable. M'Adam never left
him even at the Grange.

"I couldna trust ma Wullie at hame alone wi' the dear lad," was his
explanation. "I ken weel I'd come back to find a wee corpse on the
floor, and David singin':

'My heart is sair, I daur na tell,
My heart is sair for somebody.'

Ay, and he'd be sair elsewhere by the time I'd done wi' him--he!
he!"

The sneer at David's expense was as characteristic as it was unjust.
For though the puppy and the boy were already sworn enemies, yet
the lad would have scorned to harm so small a foe. And many a
tale did David tell at Kenmuir of Red Wull's viciousness, of his
hatred of him (David), and his devotion to his master; how,
whether immersed in the pig-bucket or chasing the fleeting rabbit,
he would desist at once, and bundle, panting, up at his master's
call; how he routed the tomcat and drove him from the kitchen;
and how he clambered on to David's bed and pinned him
murderously by the nose.

Of late the relations between M'Adam and James Moore had been
unusually strained. Though they were neighbors, communications
between the two were of the rarest; and it was for the first time for
many a long day that, on an afternoon shortly after Red Wull had
come into his possession, M'Adam entered the yard of Kenmuir,
bent on girding at the master for an alleged trespass at the Stony
Bottom.

"Wi' yer permission, Mr. Moore," said the little man, "I'll wheestle
ma dog," and, turning, he whistled a shrill, peculiar note like the
cry of a disturbed peewit.

Straightway there came scurrying desperately up, ears back, head
down, tongue out, as if the world depended on his speed, a little
tawny beetle of a thing, who placed his forepaws against his
master's ankles and looked up into his face; then, catching sight of
the strangers, hurriedly he took up his position between them and
M'Adam, assuming his natural attitude of grisly defiance. Such a
laughable spectacle he made, that martial mite, standing at bay
with bristles up and teeth bared, that even James Moore smiled.

"Ma word! Ha' yo' brought his muzzle, man?" cried old Tammas,
the humorist; and, turning, climbed all in a heat on to an upturned
bucket that stood by. Whereat the puppy, emboldened by his foe's
retreat, advanced savagely to the attack, buzzing round the slippery
pail like a wasp on a windowpane, in a vain attempt to reach the old
man.

Tammas stood on the top, hitching his trousers and looking down
on his assailant, the picture of mortal fear.

"'Elp! Oh, 'elp!" he bawled. "Send for the sogers! Fetch the p'lice!
For lawk-amussy's sake call him off, man!" Even Sam'l Todd,
watching the scene from the cart-shed, was tickled and burst into a
loud guffaw, heartily backed by 'Enry and oor Job. While M'Adam
remarked: "Ye're fitter for a stage than a stable-bucket, Mr.
Thornton."

"How didst come by him?" asked Tammas, nodding at the puppy.

"Found him," the little man replied, sucking his twig. "Found him
in ma stockin' on ma birthday. A present from ma leetle David for
his auld dad, I doot."

"So do I," said Tammas, and was seized with sudden spasm of
seemingly causeless merriment. For looking up as M'Adam was
speaking, he had caught a glimpse of a boy's fair head, peering
cautiously round the cow-shed, and, behind, the flutter of short
petticoats. They disappeared as silently as they had come; and
two small figures, just returned from school, glided away and
sought shelter in the friendly darkness of a coal-hole.

"Coom awa', Maggie, coom awa'! 'Tis th' owd un, 'isself,"
whispered a disrespectful voice.

M'Adam looked round suspiciously.

"What's that?" he asked sharply.

At the moment, however, Mrs. Moore put her head out of the
kitchen window.

"Coom thy ways in, Mister M'Adam, and tak' a soop o' tea," she
called hospitably.

"Thank ye kindly, Mrs. Moore, I will," he answered, politely for
him. And this one good thing must be allowed of Adam M'Adam:
that, if there was only one woman of whom he was ever known to
speak well, there was also only one, in the whole course of his life,
against whom he ever insinuated evil--and that was years
afterward, when men said his brain was sapped. Flouts and jeers he
had for every man, but a woman, good or bad, was sacred to him.
For the sex that had given him his mother and his wife he had that
sentiment of tender reverence which, if a man still preserve, he
cannot be altogether bad. As he turned into the house he looked
back at Red Wull.

"Ay, we may leave him," he said. "That is, gin ye're no afraid, Mr.
Thornton?"

Of what happened while the men were within doors, it is enough
to tell two things. First, that Owd Bob was no bully. Second, this:
In the code of sheep-dog honor there is written a word in stark
black letters; and opposite it another word, writ large in the color
of blood. The first is "Sheep-murder"; the second, "Death." It is the
one crime only to be wiped away in blood; and to accuse of the
crime is to offer the one unpardonable insult. Every sheep-dog
knows it, and every shepherd.

That afternoon, as the men still talked, the quiet echoes of the farm
rung with a furious animal cry, twice repeated: "Shot for
sheep-murder"--"Shot for sheep-murder"; followed by a hollow
stillness.

       *       *       *       *       *

The two men finished their colloquy. The matter was concluded
peacefully, mainly owing to the pacifying influence of Mrs.
Moore. Together the three went out into the yard; Mrs. Moore
seizing the opportunity to shyly speak on David's behalf.

"He's such a good little lad, I do think," she was saying.

"Ye should ken, Mrs. Moore," the little man answered, a thought
bitterly; "ye see enough of him."

"Yo' mun be main proud of un, mester," the woman continued,
heedless of the sneer: "an' 'im growin' such a gradely lad."

M'Adam shrugged his shoulders.

"I barely ken the lad," he said. "By sight I know him, of course, but
barely to speak to. He's but seldom at hame."

"An' hoo proud his mother'd be if she could see him," the woman
continued, well aware of his one tender place. "Eh, but she was
fond o' him, so she was."

An angry flush stole over the little man's face. Well he understood
the implied rebuke; and it hurt him like a knife.

"Ay, ay, Mrs. Moore," he began. Then breaking off, and looking
about him--"Where's ma Wullie?" he cried excitedly. "James
Moore!" whipping round on the Master, "ma Wullie's gone--gone, I
say!"

Elizabeth Moore turned away indignantly. "I do declar' he tak's
more fash after yon little yaller beastie than iver he does after his
own flesh," she muttered.

"Wullie, ma we doggie! Wullie, where are ye? James Moore, he's
gone--ma Wullie's gone!" cried the little man, running about the
yard, searching everywhere.

"Cannot 'a' gotten far," said the Master, reassuringly, looking about
him.

"Niver no tellin'," said Sam'l, appearing on the scene, pig-bucket in
hand. "I misdoot yo'll iver see your dog agin, mister." He turned
sorrowfully to M'Adam.

That little man, all dishevelled, and with the perspiration standing
on his face, came hurrying out of the cow-shed and danced up to
the Master.

"It's robbed I am--robbed, I tell ye!" he cried recklessly. "Ma wee
Wull's bin stolen while I was ben your hoose, James Moore!"

"Yo' munna say that, ma mon. No robbin' at Kenmuir," the Master
answered sternly.

"Then where is he? It's for you to say."

"I've ma own idee, I 'aye," Sam'l announced opportunely,
pig-bucket uplifted.

M'Adam turned on him.

"What, man? What is it?"

"I misdoot yo'll iver see your dog agin, mister," Sam'l repeated, as
if he was supplying the key to the mystery.

"Noo, Sam'l, if yo' know owt tell it," ordered his master.

Sam'l grunted sulkily.

"Wheer's oor Bob, then?" he asked.

At that M'Adam turned on the Master.

"'Tis that, nae doot. It's yer gray dog, James Moore, yer ---- dog. I
might ha' kent it,"--and he loosed off a volley of foul words.

"Sweerin' will no find him," said the Master coldly. "Noo, Sam'l."

The big man shifted his feet, and looked mournfully at M'Adam.

"'Twas 'appen 'aif an hour agone, when I sees oor Bob goin' oot o'
yard wi' little yaller tyke in his mouth. In a minnit I looks agin--
and theer! little yaller 'un was gone, and oor Bob a-sittin' a-lickin'
his chops. Gone foriver, I do reck'n. Ah, yo' may well take on,
Tammas Thornton!" For the old man was rolling about the yard,
bent double with merriment.

M'Adam turned on the Master with the resignation of despair.

"Man, Moore," he cried piteously, "it's yer gray dog has murdered
ma wee Wull! Ye have it from yer ain man."

"Nonsense," said the Master encouragingly. "'Tis but yon girt oof."

Sam'l tossed his head and snorted.

"Coom, then, and i'll show yo'," he said, and led the way out of the
yard. And there below them on the slope to the stream, sitting like
Justice at the Courts of Law, was Owd Bob.

Straightway Sam'l whose humor was something of the calibre of old
Ross's, the sexton, burst into horse-merriment. "Why's he sittin' so
still, think 'ee? Ho! Ho! See un lickin' his chops--ha! ha!"--and he
roared afresh. While from afar you could hear the distant rumbling of
'Enry and oor Job.

At the sight, M'Adam burst into a storm of passionate invective,
and would have rushed on the dog had not James Moore forcibly
restrained him.

"Bob, lad," called the Master, "coom here!"

But even as he spoke, the gray dog cocked his ears, listened a moment,
and then shot down the slope. At the same moment Tammas hallooed:
"Theer he be! yon's yaller un coomin' oot o' drain! La, Sam'l!" And
there, indeed, on the slope below them, a little angry, smutty-faced
figure was crawling out of a rabbit-burrow.

"Ye murderin' devil, wad ye duar touch ma Wullie?" yelled
M'Adam, and, breaking away, pursued hotly down the hill; for the
gray dog had picked up the puppy, like a lancer a tent-peg, and was
sweeping on, his captive in his mouth, toward the stream.

Behind, hurried James Moore and Sam'l, wondering what the issue
of the comedy would be. After them toddled old Tammas,
chuckling. While over the yard-wall was now a little cluster of
heads: 'Enry, oor Job, Maggie and David, and Vi'let Thornton, the
dairy-maid.

Straight on to the plank-bridge galloped Owd Bob. In the middle
he halted, leant over, and dropped his prisoner; who fell with a
cool plop into the running water beneath.

Another moment and M'Adam had reached the bank of the stream.
In he plunged, splashing and cursing, and seized the struggling
puppy; then waded back, the waters surging about his waist, and
Red Wull, limp as a wet rag, in his hand. The little man's hair was
dripping, for his cap was gone; his clothes clung to him, exposing
the miserableness of his figure; and his eyes blazed like hot ashes
in his wet face.

He sprang on to the bank, and, beside himself with passion, rushed
at Owd Bob.

"Curse ye for a ----"

"Stan' back, or yo'll have him at your throat!" shouted the Master,
thundering up. "Stan' back, I say, yo' fule!" And, as the little man
still came madly on, he reached forth his hand and hurled him
back; at the same moment, bending, he buried the other hand deep
in Owd Bob's shaggy neck. It was but just in time; for if ever the
fierce desire of battle gleamed in gray eyes, it did in the young
dog's as M'Adam came down on him.

The little man staggered, tottered, and fell heavily. At the shock,
the blood gushed from his nose, and, mixing with the water on his
face, ran down in vague red streams, dripping off his chin; while
Red Wull, jerked from his grasp, was thrown afar, and lay
motionless.

"Curse ye!" M'Adam screamed, his face dead-white save for the
running red about his jaw. "Curse ye for a cowardly Englishman!"
and, struggling to his feet, he made at the Master.

But Sam'l interposed his great bulk between the two.

"Easy, little mon," he said leisurely, regarding the small fury
before him with mournful interest. "Eh, but thee do be a little
spit-cat, surely!"

James Moore stood, breathing deep, his hand still buried in Owd
Bob's coat.

"If yo'd touched him," he explained, "I couldna ha' stopped him.
He'd ha' mauled yo' afore iver I could ha' had him off. They're bad
to hold, the Gray Dogs, when they're roosed."

"Ay, ma word, that they are!" corroborated Tammas, speaking
from the experience of sixty years. "Once on, yo' canna get 'em
off."

The little man turned away.

"Ye're all agin me," he said, and his voice shook. A pitiful figure
he made, standing there with the water dripping from him. A red
stream was running slowly from his chin; his head was bare, and
face working.

James Moore stood eyeing him with some pity and some
contempt. Behind was Tammas, enjoying the scene. While Sam'l
regarded them all with an impassive melancholy.

M'Adam turned and bent over Red Wull, who still lay like a dead
thing. As his master handled him, the button-tail quivered feebly;
he opened his eyes, looked about him, snarled faintly, and glared
with devilish hate at the gray dog and the group with him.

The little man picked him up, stroking him tenderly. Then he
turned away and on to the bridge. Half-way across he stopped. It
rattled feverishly beneath him, for he still trembled like a palsied
man.

"Man, Moore!" he called, striving to quell the agitation in his
voice--"I wad shoot yon dog."

Across the bridge he turned again. "Man, Moore!" he called and
paused. "Ye'll not forget this day." And with that the blood flared up
a dull crimson into his white face.




PART II  THE LITTLE MAN




Chapter V.  A MAN'S SON


THE storm, long threatened, having once burst, M'Adam allowed
loose rein to his bitter animosity against James Moore.

The two often met. For the little man frequently returned home
from the village by the footpath across Kenmuir. It was out of his
way, but he preferred it in order to annoy his enemy and keep a
watch upon his doings.

He haunted Kenmuir like its evil genius. His sallow face was
perpetually turning up at inopportune moments. When Kenmuir
Queen, the prize short-horn heifer, calved unexpectedly and
unattended in the dip by the lane, Tammas and the Master,
summoned hurriedly by Owd Bob, came running up to find the
little man leaning against the stile, and shaking with silent
merriment. Again, poor old Staggy, daring still in his dotage, took
a fall while scrambling on the steep banks of the Stony Bottom.
There he lay for hours, unnoticed and kicking, until James Moore
and Owd Bob came upon him at length, nearly exhausted. But
M'Adam was before them. Standing on the far bank with Red Wull
by his side, he called across the gulf with apparent concern: "He's
bin so sin' yesternight." Often James Moore, with all his great
strength of character, could barely control himself.

There were two attempts to patch up the feud. Jim Mason, who
went about the world seeking to do good, tried in his shy way to
set things right. But M'Adam and his Red Wull between them soon
shut him and Betsy up.

"You mind yer letters and yer wires, Mr. Poacher-Postman. Ay, I
saw 'em baith: th' ain doon by the Haughs, t'ither in the Bottom.
And there's Wullie, the humorsome chiel, havin' a rare game wi'
Betsy." There, indeed, lay the faithful Betsy, suppliant on her back,
paws up, throat exposed, while Red Wull, now a great-grown
puppy, stood over her, his habitually evil expression intensified
into a fiendish grin, as with wrinkled muzzle and savage wheeze
he waited for a movement as a pretext to pin: "Wullie, let the leddy
be--ye've had yer dinner."

Parson Leggy was the other would-be mediator; for he hated to see
the two principal parishioners of his tiny cure at enmity. First he
tackled James Moore on the subject; but that laconic person cut
him short with, "I've nowt agin the little mon," and would say no
more. And, indeed, the quarrel was none of his making.

Of the parson's interview with M'Adam, it is enough to say here
that, in the end, the angry old minister would of a surety have
assaulted his mocking adversary had not Cyril Gilbraith forcibly
withheld him.

And after that the vendetta must take its course unchecked.

David was now the only link between the two farms. Despite his
father's angry commands, the boy clung to his intimacy with the
Moores with a doggedness that no thrashing could overcome. Not
a minute of the day when out of school, holidays and Sundays
included, but was passed at Kenmuir. It was not till late at night
that he would sneak back to the Grange, and creep quietly up to his
tiny bare room in the roof--not supperless, indeed, motherly Mrs.
Moore had seen to that. And there he would lie awake and listen
with a fierce contempt as his father, hours later, lurched into the
kitchen below, lilting liquorishly:

"We are na fou, we're nae that fou,
But just a drappie in our e'e;
The cock may craw, the day may daw',
And ay we'll taste the barley bree!"

And in the morning the boy would slip quietly out of the house
while his father still slept; only Red Wull would thrust out his
savage head as the lad passed, and snarl hungrily.

Sometimes father and son would go thus for weeks without sight
of one another. And that was David's aim--to escape attention. It
was only his cunning at this game of evasion that saved him a
thrashing.

The little man seemed devoid of all natural affection for his son.
He lavished the whole fondness of which his small nature
appeared capable on the Tailless Tyke, for so the Dalesmen called
Red Wull. And the dog he treated with a careful tenderness that
made David smile bitterly.

The little man and his dog were as alike morally as physically they
were contrasted. Each owed a grudge against the world and was
determined to pay it. Each was an Ishmael among his kind.

You saw them thus, standing apart, leper-like, in the turmoil of
life; and it came quite as a revelation to happen upon them in some
quiet spot of nights, playing together, each wrapped in the game,
innocent, tender, forgetful of the hostile world.

The two were never separated except only when M'Adam came
home by the path across Kenmuir. After that first misadventure he
never allowed his friend to accompany him on the journey through
the enemy's country; for well he knew that sheep-dogs have long
memories.

To the stile in the lane, then, Red Wull would follow him. There
he would stand, his great head poked through the bars, watching
his master out of sight; and then would turn and trot, self-reliant
and defiant, sturdy and surly, down the very centre of the road
through the village--no playing, no enticing away, and woe to that
man or dog who tried to stay him in his course! And so on, past
Mother Ross's shop, past the Sylvester Arms, to the right by
Kirby's smithy, over the Wastrel by the Haughs, to await his master
at the edge of the Stony Bottom.

The little man, when thus crossing Kenmuir, often met Owd Bob,
who had the free run of the farm. On these occasions he passed
discreetly by; for, though he was no coward, yet it is bad,
single-handed, to attack a Gray Dog of Kenmuir; while the dog
trotted soberly on his way, only a steely glint in the big gray eyes
betraying his knowledge of the presence of his foe. As surely,
however, as the little man, in his desire to spy out the nakedness of
the land, strayed off the public path, so surely a gray figure,
seeming to spring from out the blue, would come fiercely, silently
driving down on him; and he would turn and run for his life, amid
the uproarious jeers of any of the farm-hands who were witness to
the encounter.

On these occasions David vied with Tammas in facetiousness at
his father's expense.

"Good on yo', little un!" he roared from behind a wall, on one such
occurrence.

"Bain't he a runner, neither?" yelled Tammas, not to be outdone.

"See un skip it--ho! ho! Look to his knees a-wamblin'! from the
undutiful son in ecstasy. "An' I'd knees like yon, I'd wear
petticoats." As he spoke, a swinging box on the ear nearly
knocked the young reprobate down.

"D'yo' think God gave you a dad for you to jeer at? Y'ought to be
ashamed o' yo'self. Serve yo' right if he does thrash yo' when yo' get
home." And David, turning round, found James Moore close
behind him, his heavy eyebrows lowering over his eyes.

Luckily, M'Adam had not distinguished his son's voice among the
others. But David feared he had; for on the following morning the
little man said to him:

"David, ye'll come hame immediately after school to-day."

"Will I?" said David pertly.

''Ye will.

"Why?"

"Because I tell ye to, ma lad"; and that was all the reason he would
give. Had  he told the simple fact that he wanted help to drench a
"husking" ewe, things might have gone differently. As it was,
David turned away defiantly down the hill.

The afternoon wore on. Schooltime was long over; still there was
no David.

The little man waited at the door of the Grange, fuming, hopping
from one leg to the other, talking to Red Wull, who lay at his feet,
his head on his paws, like a tiger waiting for his prey.

At length he could restrain himself no longer; and started running
down the hill, his heart burning with indignation.

"Wait till we lay hands on ye, ma lad," he muttered as he ran.
"We'll warm ye, we'll teach ye."

At the edge of the Stony Bottom he, as always, left Red Wull.
Crossing it himself, and rounding Langholm How, he espied James
Moore, David, and Owd Bob walking away from him and in the
direction of Kenmuir. The gray dog and David were playing
together, wrestling, racing, and rolling. The boy had never a
thought for his father.

The little man ran up behind them, unseen and unheard, his feet
softly pattering on the grass. His hand had fallen on David's
shoulder before the boy had guessed his approach.

"Did I bid ye come hame after school, David?" he asked,
concealing his heat beneath a suspicious suavity.

"Maybe. Did I say I would come?"

The pertness of tone and words, alike, fanned his father's
resentment into a blaze. In a burst of passion he lunged forward at
the boy with his stick. But as he smote, a gray whirlwind struck
him fair on the chest, and he fell like a snapped stake, and lay, half
stunned, with a dark muzzle an inch from his throat.

"Git back, Bob!" shouted James Moore, hurrying up. "Git back, I
tell yo'!" He bent over the prostrate figure, propping it up
anxiously.

"Are yo' hurt, M'Adam? Eh, but I am sorry. He thought yo' were going
for to strike the lad."

David had now run up, and he, too, bent over his father with a very
scared face.

"Are yo' hurt, feyther?" he asked, his voice trembling.

The little man rose unsteadily to his feet and shook off his
supporters. His face was twitching, and he stood, all dust-begrimed,
looking at his son.

"Ye're content, aiblins, noo ye've seen yer father's gray head bowed in
the dust," he said.

"'Twas an accident," pleaded James Moore. "But I _am_ sorry. He
thought yo' were goin' to beat the lad."

"So I was--so I will."

"If ony's beat it should be ma Bob here tho' he nob'but thought he was
doin' right. An' yo' were aff the path."

The little man looked at his enemy, a sneer on his face.

"Ye canna thrash him for doin' what ye bid him. Set yer dog on me, if
ye will, but dinna beat him when he does yer biddin'!"

"I did not set him on yo', as you know," the Master replied warmly.

M'Adam shrugged his shoulders.

"I'll no argie wi' ye, James Moore," he said. "I'll leave you and what
ye call yer conscience to settle that. My business is not wi'
you.--David!" turning to his son.

A stranger might well have mistaken the identity of the boy's
father. For he stood now, holding the Master's arm; while a few
paces above them was the little man, pale but determined, the
expression on his face betraying his consciousness of the irony of
the situation.

"Will ye come hame wi' me and have it noo, or stop wi' him and
wait till ye get it?" he asked the boy.

"M'Adam, I'd like yo' to--"

"None o' that, James Moore.--David, what d'ye say?"

David looked up into his protector's face.

"Yo'd best go wi' your feyther, lad," said the Master at last,
thickly. The boy hesitated, and clung tighter to the shielding arm;
then he walked slowly over to his father.

A bitter smile spread over the little man's face as he marked this
new test of the boy's obedience to the other.

"To obey his frien' he foregoes the pleasure o' disobeyin' his
father," he muttered. "Noble!" Then he turned homeward, and the
boy followed in his footsteps.

James Moore and the gray dog stood looking after them.

"I know yo'll not pay off yer spite agin me on the lad's head,
M'Adam," he called, almost appealingly.

"I'll do ma duty, thank ye, James Moore, wi'oot respect o' persons,"
the little man cried back, never turning.

Father and son walked away, one behind the other, like a man and
his dog, and there was no word said between them. Across the
Stony Bottom, Red Wull, scowling with bared teeth at David,
joined them. Together the three went up the bill to the Grange.

In the kitchen M'Adam turned.

"Noo, I'm gaein' to gie ye the gran'est thrashin' ye iver dreamed of.
Tak' aff yer coat!"

The boy obeyed, and stood up in his thin shirt, his face white and
set as a statue's. Red Wull seated himself on his haunches close by,
his ears pricked, licking his lips, all attention.

The little man suppled the great ash-plant in his hands and raised
it. But the expression on the boy's face arrested his arm.

"Say ye're sorry and I'll let yer aff easy."

"I'll not."

"One mair chance--yer last! Say yer 'shamed o' yerself'!"

"I'm not."

The little man brandished his cruel, white weapon, and Red Wull
shifted a little to obtain a better view.

"Git on wi' it," ordered David angrily.

The little man raised the stick again and--threw it into the farthest
corner of the room.

It fell with a rattle on the floor, and M'Adam turned away.

"Ye're the pitifulest son iver a man had," he cried brokenly. "Gin a
man's son dinna haud to him, wha can he expect to?--no one. Ye're
ondootiful, ye're disrespectfu', ye're maist ilka thing ye shouldna
be; there's but ae thing I thocht ye were not--a coward. And as to
that, ye've no the pluck to say ye're sorry when, God knows, ye
might be. I canna thrash ye this day. But ye shall gae nae mair to
school. I send ye there to learn. Ye'll not learn--ye've learnt
naethin' except disobedience to me--ye shall stop at hame and
work."

His father's rare emotion, his broken voice and working face,
moved David as all the stripes and jeers had failed to do. His
conscience smote him. For the first time in his life it dimly dawned
on him that, perhaps, his father, too, had some ground for
complaint; that, perhaps, he was not a good son.

He half turned.

"Feyther--"

"Git oot o' ma sight!" M'Adam cried.

And the boy turned and went.




Chapter VI. A LICKING OR A LIE


THENCEFORWARD David buckled down to work at home, and
in one point only father and son resembled--industry. A drunkard
M'Adam was, but a drone, no.

The boy worked at the Grange with tireless, indomitable energy;
yet he could never satisfy his father.

The little man would stand, a sneer on his face and his thin lips
contemptuously curled, and flout the lad's brave labors.

"Is he no a gran' worker, Wullie? 'Tis a pleasure to watch him, his
hands in his pockets, his eyes turned heavenward!" as the boy
snatched a hard-earned moment's rest. "You and I, Wullie, we'll
brak' oorsel's slavin' for him while he looks on and laffs."

And so on, the whole day through, week in, week out; till he
sickened with weariness of it all.

In his darkest hours David thought sometimes to run away. He was
miserably alone on the cold bosom of the world. The very fact that
he was the son of his father isolated him in the Daleland. Naturally
of a reserved disposition, he had no single friend outside Kenmuir.
And it was only the thought of his friends there that withheld him.
He could not bring himself to part from them; they were all he had
in the world.

So he worked on at the Grange, miserably, doggedly, taking blows
and abuse alike in burning silence. But every evening, when work
was ended, he stepped off to his other home beyond the Stony
Bottom. And on Sundays and holidays--for of these latter he took,
unasking, what he knew to be his due--all day long, from
cock-crowing to the going down of the sun, he would pass at
Kenmuir. In this one matter the boy was invincibly stubborn.
Nothing his father could say or do sufficed to break him of the
habit. He endured everything with white-lipped, silent
doggedness, and still held on his way.

Once past the Stony Bottom, he threw his troubles behind him
with a courage that did him honor. Of all the people at Kenmuir
two only ever dreamed the whole depth of his unhappiness, and
that not through David. James Moore suspected something of it all,
for he knew more of M'Adam than did the others. While Owd Bob
knew it as did no one else. He could tell it from the touch of the
boy's hand on his head; and the story was writ large upon his face
for a dog to read. And he would follow the lad about with a
compassion in his sad gray eyes greater than words.

David might well compare his gray friend at Kenmuir with that
other at the Grange.

The Tailless Tyke had now grown into an immense dog, heavy of
muscle and huge of bone. A great bull head; undershot jaw, square
and lengthy and terrible; vicious, yellow-gleaming eyes; cropped
ears; and an expression incomparably savage. His coat was a
tawny, lion-like yellow, short, harsh, dense; and his back, running
up from shoulder to loins, ended abruptly in the knob-like tail. He
looked like the devil of a dogs' hell. And his reputation was as bad
as his looks. He never attacked unprovoked; but a challenge was
never ignored, and he was greedy of insults. Already he had nigh
killed Rob Saunderson's collie, Shep; Jem Burton's Monkey fled
incontinently at the sound of his approach; while he had even
fought a round with that redoubtable trio, the Vexer, Venus, and
Van Tromp.

Nor, in the matter of war, did he confine himself to his own kind.
His huge strength and indomitable courage made him the match of
almost anything that moved. Long Kirby once threatened him with
a broomstick; the smith never did it again. While in the Border
Ram he attacked Big Bell, the Squire's underkeeper, with such
murderous fury that it took all the men in the room to pull him off.

More than once had he and Owd Bob essayed to wipe out mutual
memories, Red Wull, in this case only, the aggressor. As yet,
however, while they fenced a moment for that deadly throat-grip,
the value of which each knew so well, James Moore had always
seized the chance to intervene.

"That's right, hide him ahint yer petticoats," sneered M'Adam on
one of these occasions.

"Hide? It'll not be him I'll hide, I warn you, M'Adam," the Master
answered grimly, as he stood, twirling his good oak stick between
the would-be duellists. Whereat there was a loud laugh at the little
man's expense.

It seemed as if there were to be other points of rivalry between the
two than memories. For, in the matter of his own business--the
handling of sheep--Red Wull bid fair to be second only throughout
the Daleland to the Gray Dog of Kenmuir. And M'Adam was
patient and painstaking in the training of his Wullie in a manner to
astonish David. It would have been touching, had it not been so
unnatural in view of his treatment of his own blood, to watch the
tender carefulness with which the little man moulded the dog
beneath his hands. After a promising display he would stand,
rubbing his palms together, as near content as ever he was.

"Weel done, Wullie! Weel done. Bide a wee and we'll show 'em a
thing or two, you and I, Wullie.

"'The warld's wrack we share o't,
The warstle and the care o't.'

For it's you and I alane, lad."  And the dog would trot up to him,
place his great forepaws on his shoulders, and stand thus with his
great head overtopping his master's, his ears back, and stump tail
vibrating.

You saw them at their best when thus together, displaying each his
one soft side to the other.

From the very first David and Red Wull were open enemies: under
the circumstances, indeed, nothing else was possible. Sometimes
the great dog would follow on the lad's heels with surly, greedy
eyes, never leaving him from sunrise to sundown, till David could
hardly hold his hands.

So matters went on for a never-ending year. Then there came a
climax.

One evening, on a day throughout which Red Wull had dogged
him thus hungrily, David, his work finished, went to pick up his
coat, which he had left hard by. On it lay Red Wull.

"Git off ma coat!" the boy ordered angrily, marching up. But the
great dog never stirred: he lifted a lip to show a fence of white,
even teeth, and seemed to sink lower in the ground; his head on
his paws, his eyes in his forehead.

"Come and take it!" he seemed to say.

Now what, between master and dog, David had endured almost
more than he could bear that day.

"Yo' won't, won't yo', girt brute!" he shouted, and bending,
snatched a corner of the coat and attempted to jerk it away. At that,
Red Wull rose, shivering, to his feet, and with a low gurgle sprang
at the boy.

David, quick as a flash, dodged, bent, and picked up an ugly stake,
lying at his feet. Swinging round, all in a moment, he dealt his
antagonist a mighty buffet on the side of the head. Dazed with the
blow, the great dog fell; then, recovering himself, with a terrible,
deep roar he sprang again. Then it must have gone hard with the
boy, fine-grown, muscular young giant though he was. For Red
Wull was now in the first bloom of that great strength which
earned him afterward an undying notoriety in the land.

As it chanced, however, M'Adam had watched the scene from the
kitchen. And now he came hurrying out of the house, shrieking
commands and curses at the combatants. As Red Wull sprang, he
interposed between the two, head back and eyes flashing. His
small person received the full shock of the charge. He staggered,
but recovered, and in an imperative voice ordered the dog to heel.

Then he turned on David, seized the stake from his hand, and
began furiously belaboring the boy.

"I'll teach ye to strike--a puir--dumb--harmless--creetur, ye--cruel--
cruel---lad!" he cried. "Hoo daur ye strike--ma----Wullie? yer--
father's----Wullie? Adam--M 'Adam's--Red Wull?" He was panting
from his exertions, and his eyes were blazing. "I pit up as best I
can wi' all manner o' disrespect to masel'; but when it comes to
takin' ma puir Wullie, I canna thole it. Ha' ye no heart?" he asked,
unconscious of the irony of the question.

"As much as some, I reck'n," David muttered.

"Eh, what's that? What d'ye say?"

"Ye may thrash me till ye're blind; and it's nob'but yer duty; but if
only one daurs so much as to look at yer Wullie ye're mad," the
boy answered bitterly. And with that he turned away defiantly and
openly in the direction of Kenmuir.

M'Adam made a step forward, and then stopped.

"I'll see ye agin, ma lad, this evenin'," he cried with cruel
significance.

"I doot but yo'll be too drunk to see owt--except, 'appen, your
bottle," the boy shouted back; and swaggered down the hill.

       *       *       *       *       *

At Kenmuir that night the marked and particular kindness of
Elizabeth Moore was too much for the overstrung lad. Overcome
by the contrast of her sweet motherliness, he burst into a storm of
invective against his father, his home, his life--everything.

"Don't 'ee, Davie, don't 'ee, dearie!" cried Mrs. Moore, much
distressed. And taking him to her she talked to the great, sobbing
boy as though he were a child. At length he lifted his face and
looked up; and, seeing the white, wan countenance of his dear
comforter, was struck with tender remorse that he had given way
and pained her, who looked so frail and thin herself.

He mastered himself with an effort; and, for the rest of the
evening, was his usual cheery self. He teased Maggie into tears;
chaffed stolid little Andrew; and bantered Sam'l Todd until that
generally impassive man threatened to bash his snout for him.

Yet it was with a great swallowing at his throat that, later, he
turned down the slope for home.

James Moore and Parson Leggy accompanied him to the bridge
over the Wastrel, and stood a while watching as he disappeared
into the summer night.

"Yon's a good lad," said the Master half to himself.

"Yes," the parson replied; "I always thought there was good in the
boy, if only his father'd give him a chance. And look at the way
Owd Bob there follows him. There's not another soul outside
Kenmuir he'd do that for."

"Ay, sir," said the Master. "Bob knows a mon when he sees one."

"He does," acquiesced the other. "And by the by, James, the talk in
the village is that you've settled not to run him for the Cup. Is, that
so?"

The Master nodded.

"It is, sir. They're all mad I should, but I mun cross 'em. They say
he's reached his prime--and so he has o' his body, but not o' his
brain. And a sheep-dog--unlike other dogs--is not at his best till his
brain is at its best--and that takes a while developin', same as in a
mon, I reck'n."

"Well, well," said the parson, pulling out a favorite phrase,
"waiting's winning--waiting's winning."

       *       *       *       *       *

David slipped up into his room and into bed unseen, he hoped.
Alone with the darkness, he allowed himself the rare relief of
tears; and at length fell asleep. He awoke to find his father
standing at his bedside. The little man held a feeble dip-candle in
his hand, which lit his sallow face in crude black and white. In the
doorway, dimly outlined, was the great figure of Red Wull.

"Whaur ha' ye been the day?" the little man asked. Then, looking
down on the white stained face beneath him, he added hurriedly:
"If ye like to lie, I'll believe ye."

David was out of bed and standing up in his night-shirt. He
looked at his father contemptuously.

"I ha' bin at Kenmuir. I'll not lie for yo' or your likes," he said
proudly.

The little man shrugged his shoulders.

"'Tell a lee and stick to it,' is my rule, and a good one, too, in
honest England. I for one 'll no think ony the worse o' ye if yer
memory plays yer false."

"D'yo' think I care a kick what yo' think o' me?" the boy asked
brutally. "Nay; there's 'nough liars in this fam'ly wi'oot me."

The candle trembled and was still again.

"A lickin' or a lie--tak' yer choice!"

The boy looked scornfully down on his father. Standing on his
naked feet, he already towered half a head above the other and was
twice the man.

"D'yo' think I'm fear'd o' a thrashin' fra yo'? Goo' gracious me!" he
sneered. "Why, I'd as lief let owd Grammer Maddox lick me, for
all I care."

A reference to his physical insufficiencies fired the little man as
surely as a lighted match powder.

"Ye maun be cauld, standin' there so. Rin ye doon and fetch oor
little frien'"--a reference to a certain strap hanging in the kitchen.
"I'll see if I can warm ye."

David turned and stumbled down the unlit, narrow stairs. The
hard, cold boards struck like death against his naked feet. At his
heels followed Red Wull, his hot breath fanning the boy's bare
legs.

So into the kitchen and back up the stairs, and Red Wull always
following.

"I'll no despair yet o' teachin' ye the fifth commandment, though I
kill masel' in doin' it!" cried the little man, seizing the strap from
the boy's numb grasp.

       *       *       *       *       *

When it was over, M'Adam turned, breathless, away. At the
threshold of the room he stopped and looked round: a little,
dim-lit, devilish figure, framed in the door; while from the
blackness behind, Red Wull's eyes gleamed yellow.

Glancing back, the little man caught such an expression on David's
face that for once he was fairly afraid. He banged the door and
hobbled actively down the stairs.




Chapter VII. THE WHITE WINTER


M'ADAM--in his sober moments at least--never touched David
again; instead, he devoted himself to the more congenial exercise
of the whiplash of his tongue. And he was wise; for David, who
was already nigh a head the taller of the two, and comely and
strong in proportion, could, if he would, have taken his father in
the hollow of his hand and crumpled him like a dry leaf.
Moreover, with his tongue, at least, the little man enjoyed the
noble pleasure of making the boy wince. And so the war was
carried on none the less vindictively.

Meanwhile another summer was passing away, and every day
brought fresh proofs of the prowess of Owd Bob. Tammas, whose
stock of yarns anent Rex son of Rally had after forty years' hard
wear begun to pall on the loyal ears of even old Jonas, found no
lack of new material now. In the Dalesman's Daughter in
Silverdale and in the Border Ram at Grammoch-town, each
succeeding market day brought some fresh tale. Men told how
the gray dog had outdone Gypsy Jack, the sheep-sneak; how he
had cut out a Kenmuir shearling from the very centre of
Londesley's pack; and a thousand like stories.

The Gray Dogs of Kenmuir have always been equally heroes and
favorites in the Daleland. And the confidence of the Dalesmen in
Owd Bob was now invincible. Sometimes on market days he
would execute some unaccountable maneuvre, and ... strange
shepherd would ask: "What's the gray dog at?" To which the
nearest Dalesman would reply: "Nay, I canno tell ye! But he's reet
enough. Yon's Owd Bob o' Kenmuir."

Whereon the stranger would prick his ears and watch with close
attention.

"Yon's Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, is he?" he would say; for already
among the faculty the name was becoming known. And never in
such a case did the young dog fail to justify the faith of his
supporters.

It came, therefore, as a keen disappointment to every Dalesman,
from Herbert Trotter, Secretary of the Trials, to little Billy
Thornton, when the Master persisted in his decision not to run the
dog for the Cup in the approaching Dale Trials; and that though
parson, squire, and even Lady Eleanour essayed to shake his
purpose. It was nigh fifty years since Rex son o' Rally had won
back the Trophy for the land that gave it birth; it was time, they
thought, for a Daleland dog, a Gray Dog of Kenmuir--the terms are
practically synonymous--to bring it home again. And Tammas, that
polished phrase-maker, was only expressing the feelings of every
Dalesman in the room when, one night at the Arms, he declared of
Owd Bob that "to ha' run was to ha' won." At which M'Adam
sniggered audibly and winked at Red Wull. "To ha' run was to ha'
one--lickin'; to rin next year'll be to--"

"Win next year." Tammas interposed dogmatically. "Onless"--with
shivering sarcasm--"you and yer Wullie are thinkin' o' winnin'."

The little man rose from his solitary seat at the back of the room and
pattered across. "Wullie and I are thinkin' o' t," he whispered loudly
in the old man's ear. "And mair: what Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull
think o' doin', that, ye may remairk, Mr. Thornton, they do. Next year
we rin, and next year--we win. Come, Wullie, we'll leave 'em to chew
that"; and he marched out of the room amid the jeers of the assembled
topers.

When quiet was restored, it was Jim Mason who declared: "One
thing certain, win or no, they'll not be far off."

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile the summer ended abruptly. Hard on the heels of a
sweltering autumn the winter came down. In that year the
Daleland assumed very early its white cloak. The Silver Mere was
soon ice-veiled; the Wastrel rolled sullenly down below Kenmuir,
its creeks and quiet places tented with jagged sheets of ice; while
the Scaur and Muir Pike raised hoary heads against the frosty blue.
It was the season still remembered in the North as the White
Winter--the worst, they say, since the famous 1808.

For days together Jim Mason was stuck with his bags in the
Dalesman's Daughter, and there was no communication between
the two Dales. On the Mere Marches the snow massed deep and
impassable in thick, billowy drifts. In the Devil's Bowl men said it
lay piled some score feet deep. And sheep, seeking shelter in the
ghylls and protected spots, were buried and lost in their hundreds.

That is the time to test the hearts of shepherds and sheep-dogs,
when the wind runs ice-cold across the waste of white, and the low
woods on the upland walks shiver black through a veil of snow,
and sheep must be found and folded or lost: a trial of head as well
as heart, of resource as well as resolution.

In that winter more than one man and many a dog lost his life in
the quiet performance of his duty, gliding to death over the
slippery snow-shelves, or overwhelmed beneath an avalanche of
the warm, suffocating white: "smoored," as they call it. Many a
deed was done, many a death died, recorded only in that Book
which holds the names of those--men or animals, souls or no
souls--who tried.

They found old Wrottesley, the squire's head shepherd, lying one
morning at Gill's foot, like a statue in its white bed, the snow
gently blowing about the venerable face, calm and beautiful in
death. And stretched upon his bosom, her master's hands blue, and
stiff, still clasped about her neck, his old dog Jess. She had
huddled there, as a last hope, to keep the dear, dead master warm,
her great heart riven, hoping where there was no hope.

That night she followed him to herd sheep in a better land. Death
from exposure, Dingley, the vet., gave it; but as little M'Adam, his
eyes dimmer than their wont, declared huskily; "We ken better,
Wullie."

Cyril Gilbraith, a young man not overburdened with emotions, told
with a sob in his voice how, at the terrible Rowan Rock, Jim
Mason had stood, impotent, dumb, big-eyed, watching
Betsy--Betsy, the friend and partner of the last ten years--slipping
over the ice-cold surface, silently appealing to the hand that had
never failed her before--sliding to Eternity.

In the Daleland that winter the endurance of many a shepherd and
his dog was strained past breaking-point. From the frozen Black
Water to the white-peaked Grammoch Pike two men only, each
always with his shaggy adjutant, never owned defeat; never turned
back; never failed in a thing attempted.

In the following spring, Mr. Tinkerton, the squire's agent, declared
that James Moore and Adam M'Adam--Owd Bob, rather, and Red
Wull--had lost between them fewer sheep than any single farmer
on the whole March Mere Estate--a proud record.

Of the two, many a tale was told that winter. They were invincible,
incomparable; worthy antagonists.

It was Owd Bob who, when he could not drive the band of Black
Faces over the narrow Razorback which led to safety, induced
them to _follow_ him across that ten-inch death-track, one by one,
like children behind their mistress. It was Red Wull who was seen
coming down the precipitous Saddler's How, shouldering up that
grand old gentleman, King o' the Dale, whose leg was broken.

The gray dog it was who found Cyril Gilbraith by the White
Stones, with a cigarette and a sprained ankle, on the night the
whole village was out with lanterns searching for the well-loved
young scapegrace. It was the Tailless Tyke and his master who one
bitter evening came upon little Mrs. Burton, lying in a huddle
beneath the lea of the fast-whitening Druid's Pillar with her latest
baby on her breast. It was little M'Adam who took off his coat and
wrapped the child in it; little M'Adam who unwound his plaid,
threw it like a breastband across the dog's great chest, and tied the
ends round the weary woman's waist. Red Wull it was who
dragged her back to the Sylvester Arms and life, straining like a
giant through the snow, while his master staggered behind with the
babe in his arms. When they reached the inn it was M'Adam who,
with a smile on his face, told the landlord what he thought of him
for sending _his_ wife across the Marches on such a day and on his
errand. To which: "I'd a cauld," pleaded honest Jem.

For days together David could not cross the Stony Bottom to
Kenmuir. His enforced confinement to the Grange led, however, to
no more frequent collisions than usual with his father. For
M'Adam and Red Wull were out, at all hours, in all weathers, night
and day, toiling at their work of salvation.

At last, one afternoon, David managed to cross the Bottom at a
point where a fallen thorn-tree gave him a bridge over the soft
snow. He stayed but a little while at Kenmuir, yet when he started
for home it was snowing again.

By the time he had crossed the ice-draped bridge over the Wastrel,
a blizzard was raging. The wind roared past him, smiting him so
that he could barely stand; and the snow leaped at him so that he
could not see. But he held on doggedly; slipping, sliding, tripping,
down and up again, with one arm shielding his face. On, on, into
the white darkness, blindly on sobbing, stumbling, dazed.

At length, nigh dead, he reached the brink of the Stony Bottom. He
looked up and he looked down, but nowhere in that blinding mist
could he see the fallen thorn-tree. He took a step forward into the
white morass, and 'sank up to his thigh. He struggled feebly to free
himself, and sank deeper. The snow wreathed, twisting, round him
like a white flame, and he collapsed, softly crying, on that soft bed.

"I canna--I canna!" he moaned.

       *       *       *       *       *

Little Mrs. Moore, her face whiter and frailer than ever, stood at
the window, looking out into the storm.

"I canna rest for thinkin' o' th' lad," she said. Then, turning, she saw
her husband, his fur cap down over his ears, buttoning his
pilot-coat about his throat, while Owd Bob stood at his feet,
waiting.

"Ye're no goin', James?" she asked, anxiously.

"But I am, lass," he answered; and she knew him too well to say
more.

So those two went quietly out to save life or lose it, nor counted
the cost.

Down a wind-shattered slope--over a spar of ice--up an eternal
hill--a forlorn hope.

In a whirlwind chaos of snow, the tempest storming at them, the
white earth lashing them, they fought a good fight. In front, Owd
Bob, the snow clogging his shaggy coat, his hair cutting like lashes
of steel across eyes, his head lowered as he followed the finger of
God; and close behind, James Moore, his back stern against the
storm, stalwart still, yet swaying like a tree before the wind.

So they battled through to the brink of the Stony Bottom--only to
arrive too late.

For, just as the Master peering about him, had caught sight of a
shapeless lump lying motionless in front, there loomed across the
snow-choked gulf through the white riot of the storm a gigantic
figure forging, doggedly forward, his great head down to meet the
hurricane. And close behind, buffeted and bruised, stiff and
staggering, a little dauntless figure holding stubbornly on,
clutching with one hand at the gale; and a shrill voice, whirled
away on the trumpet tones of the wind, crying:

'Noo, Wullie, wi' me!
Scots wha' hae wi' Wallace bled!
Scots wham Bruce has often led!
Welcome to ----!'

"Here he is, Wullie!"

'--or to victorie!"

The brave little voice died away. The quest; was over; the lost
sheep found. And the last James Moore saw of them was the same
small, gallant form, half carrying, half dragging the rescued boy
out of the Valley of the Shadow and away.

David was none the worse for his adventure, for on reaching home
M'Adam produced a familiar bottle.

"Here's something to warm yer inside, and"--making a feint at the
strap on the walls--' "here's something to do the same by yer ----.
But, Wullie, oot again!"

And out they went--unreckoned heroes.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was but a week later, in the very heart of the bitter time, that
there came a day when, from gray dawn to grayer eve, neither
James Moore nor Owd Bob stirred out into the wintry white. And
the Master's face was hard and set as it always was in time of
trouble.

Outside, the wind screamed down the Dale; while the snow fell
relentlessly; softly fingering the windows, blocking the doors, and
piling deep against the walls. Inside the house there was a strange
quiet; no sound save for hushed voices, and upstairs the shuffling
of muffled feet.

Below, all day long, Owd Bob patrolled the passage like some
silent, gray spectre.

Once there came a low knocking at the door; and David, his face
and hair and cap smothered in the all-pervading white, came in
with an eddy of snow. He patted Owd Bob, and moved on tiptoe
into the kitchen. To him came Maggie softly, shoes in hand, with
white, frightened face. The two whispered anxiously awhile like
brother and sister as they were; then the boy crept quietly away;
only a little pool of water on the floor and wet, treacherous
foot-dabs toward the door testifying to the visitor.

Toward evening the wind died down, but the mourning flakes still
fell.

With the darkening of night Owd Bob retreated to the porch and
lay down on his blanket. The light from the lamp at the head of the
stairs shone through the crack of open door on his dark head and
the eyes that never slept.

The hours passed, and the gray knight still kept his vigil. Alone in
the darkness--alone, it almost seemed, in the house--he watched.
His head lay motionless along his paws, but the steady gray eyes
never flinched or drooped.

Time tramped on on leaden foot, and still he waited; and ever the
pain of hovering anxiety was stamped deeper in the gray eyes.

At length it grew past bearing; the hollow stillness of the house
overcame him. He rose, pushed open the door, and softly pattered
across the passage.

At the foot of the stairs he halted, his forepaws on the first step,
his grave face and pleading eyes uplifted, as though he were
praying. The dim light fell on the raised head; and the white
escutcheon on his breast shone out like the snow on Salmon.

At length, with a sound like a sob, he dropped to the ground, and
stood listening, his tail dropping and head raised. Then he turned
and began softly pacing up and down, like some velvet-footed
sentinel at the gate of death.

Up and down, up and down, softly as the falling snow, for a weary,
weary while.

Again he stopped and stood, listening intently, at the foot of the
stairs; and his gray coat quivered as though there were a draught.

Of a sudden, the deathly stillness of the house was broken.
Upstairs, feet were running hurriedly. There was a cry, and again
silence.

A life was coming in; a life was going out.

The minutes passed; hours passed; and, at the sunless dawn, a life
passed.

And all through that night of age-long agony the gray figure stood,
still as a statue, at the foot of the stairs. Only, when, with the first
chill breath of the morning, a dry, quick-quenched sob of a strong
man sorrowing for the helpmeet of a score of years, and a tiny cry
of a new-born child wailing because its mother was not, came
down to his ears, the Gray Watchman dropped his head upon his
bosom, and, with a little whimpering note, crept back to his
blanket.

A little later the door above opened, and James Moore tramped
down the stairs. He looked taller and gaunter than his wont, but
there was no trace of emotion on his face.

At the foot of the stairs Owd Bob stole out to meet him. He came
crouching up, head and tail down, in a manner no man ever saw before
or since. At his master's feet he stopped.

Then, for one short moment, James Moore's whole face quivered.

"Well, lad," he said, quite low, and his voice broke; "she's awa'!"

That was all; for they were an undemonstrative couple.

Then they turned and went out together into the bleak morning.




Chapter VIII. M'ADAM AND HIS COAT


To David M'Adam the loss of gentle Elizabeth Moore was as
real a grief as to her children. Yet he manfully smothered his own
aching heart and devoted himself to comforting the mourners at
Kenmuir.

In the days succeeding Mrs. Moore's death the boy recklessly
neglected his duties at the Grange. But little M'Adam forbore to
rebuke him. At times, indeed, he essayed to be passively kind.
David, however, was too deeply sunk in his great sorrow to note
the change.

The day of the funeral came. The earth was throwing off its
ice-fetters; and the Dale was lost in a mourning mist.

In the afternoon M'Adam was standing at the window of the
kitchen, contemplating the infinite weariness of the scene, when
the door of the house opened and shut noiselessly. Red Wull
raised himself on to the sill and growled, and David hurried past
the window making for Kenmuir. M'Adam watched the passing
figure indifferently; then with an angry oath sprang to the window.

"Bring me back that coat, ye thief!" he cried, tapping fiercely on
the pane. "Tak' it aff at onst, ye muckle gowk, or I'll come and tear
it aff ye. D'ye see him, Wullie? the great coof has ma coat--me
black coat, new last Michaelmas, and it rainin' 'nough to melt it."

He threw the window up with a bang and leaned out.

"Bring it back, I tell ye, ondootiful, or I'll summons ye. Though
ye've no respect for me, ye might have for ma claithes. Ye're too
big for yer ain boots, let alane ma coat. D'ye think I had it cut
for a elephant? It's burst-in', I tell ye. Tak' it aff! Fetch it
here, or I'll e'en send Wullie to bring it!"

David paid no heed except to begin running heavily down the hill.
The coat was stretched in wrinkled agony across his back; his big,
red wrists protruded like shank-bones from the sleeves; and the
little tails flapped wearily in vain attempts to reach the wearer's
legs.

M'Adam, bubbling over with indignation, scrambled half through
the open window. Then, tickled at the amazing impudence of the
thing, he paused, smiled, dropped to the ground again, and
watched the uncouth, retreating figure with chuckling amusement.

"Did ye ever see the like o' that, Wullie?" he muttered. "Ma puir
coat--puir wee coatie! it gars me greet to see her in her pain. A
man's coat, Wullie, is aften unco sma' for his son's back; and David
there is strainin' and stretchin' her nigh to brakin', for a' the world
as he does ma forbearance. And what's he care aboot the one or
t'ither?--not a finger-flip."

As he stood watching the disappearing figure there began the slow
tolling of the minute-bell in the little Dale church. Now near, now
far, now loud, now low, its dull chant rang out through the mist
like the slow-dropping tears of a mourning world.

M'Adam listened, almost reverently, as the bell tolled on, the only
sound in the quiet Dale. Outside, a drizzling rain was falling; the
snow dribbled down the hill in muddy tricklets; and trees and roofs
and windows dripped.

And still the bell tolled on, calling up relentlessly sad memories of
the long ago.

It was on just such another dreary day, in just such another
December, and not so many years gone by, that the light had gone
forever out of his life.

The whole picture rose as instant to his eyes as if it had been but
yesterday. That insistent bell brought the scene surging back to
him: the dismal day; the drizzle; the few mourners; little David
decked out in black, his fair hair contrasting with his gloomy
clothes, his face swollen with weeping; the Dale hushed, it seemed
in death, save for the tolling of the bell; and his love had left him
and gone to the happy land the hymn-books talk of.

Red Wull, who had been watching him uneasily, now came up and
shoved his muzzle into his master's hand. The cold touch brought
the little man back to earth. He shook himself, turned wearily away
from the window, and went to the door of the house.

He stood there looking out; and all round him was the eternal drip,
drip of the thaw. The wind lulled, and again the minute-bell tolled
out clear and inexorable, resolute to recall what was and what had
been.

With a choking gasp the little man turned into the house, and ran
up the stairs and into his room. He dropped on his knees beside the
great chest in the corner, and unlocked the bottom drawer, the key
turning noisily in its socket.

In the drawer he searched with feverish fingers, and produced at
length a little paper packet wrapped about with a stained yellow
ribbon. It was the ribbon she had used to weave on Sundays into
her soft hair.

Inside the packet was a cheap, heart-shaped frame, and in it a
photograph.

Up there it was too dark to see. The little man ran down the stairs,
Red Wull jostling him as he went, and hurried to the window in
the kitchen.

It was a sweet, laughing face that looked up at him from the frame,
demure yet arch, shy yet roguish--a face to look at and a face to
love.

As he looked a wintry smile, wholly tender, half tearful, stole over
the little man's face.

"Lassie," he whispered, and his voice was infinitely soft, "it's lang
sin' I've daured look at ye. But it's no that ye're forgotten, dearie."

Then he covered his eyes with his hand as though he were blinded.

"Dinna look at me sae, lass!" he cried, and fell on his knees,
kissing the picture, hugging it to him and sobbing passionately.

Red Wull came up and pushed his face compassionately into his
master's; but the little man shoved him roughly away, and the dog
retreated into a corner, abashed and reproachful.

Memories swarmed back on the little man.

It was more than a decade ago now, and yet he dared barely think
of that last evening when she had lain so white and still in the little
room above.

"Pit the bairn on the bed, Adam man," she had said in low tones.
"I'll be gaein' in a wee while noo. It's the lang good-by to you--and
him."

He had done her bidding and lifted David up. The tiny boy lay still
a moment, looking at this white-faced mother whom he hardly
recognized.

"Minnie!" he called piteously. Then, thrusting a small, dirty hand
into his pocket, he pulled out a grubby sweet.

"Minnie, ha' a sweetie--ain o' Davie's sweeties!" and he held it out
anxiously in his warm plump palm, thinking it a certain cure for
any ill.

"Eat it for mither," she said, smiling tenderly; and then: "Davie, ma
heart, I'm leavin' ye."

The boy ceased sucking the sweet, and looked at her, the corners
of his mouth drooping pitifully.

"Ye're no gaein' awa', mither?" he asked, his face all working.
"Ye'll no leave yen wee laddie?"

"Ay, laddie, awa'--reet awa'. HE's callin' me." She tried to smile;
but her mother's heart was near to bursting.

"Ye'll tak' yen wee Davie wi' ye mither!" the child pleaded,
crawling up toward her face.

The great tears rolled, unrestrained, down her wan cheeks, and
M'Adam, at the head of the bed, was sobbing openly.

"Eh, ma bairn, ma bairn, I'm sair to leave ye!" she cried brokenly.
"Lift him for me, Adam."

He placed the child in her arms; but she was too weak to hold him.
So he laid him upon his mother's pillows; and the boy wreathed his
soft arms about her neck and sobbed tempestuously.

And the two lay thus together.

Just before she died, Flora turned her head and whispered:

"Adam, ma man, ye'll ha' to be mither and father baith to the lad
noo"; and she looked at him with tender confidence in her dying
eyes.

"I wull! afore God as I stan' here I wull!" he declared passionately.
Then she died, and there was a look of ineffable peace upon her
face.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Mither and father baith!"

The little man rose to his feet and flung the photograph from him.
Red Wull pounced upon it; but M'Adam leapt at him as he
mouthed it.

"Git awa', ye devil!" he screamed; and, picking it up, stroked it
lovingly with trembling fingers.

"Maither and father baith!"

How had he fulfilled his love's last wish? How!

"Oh God! "--and he fell upon his knees at the table-side, hugging
the picture, sobbing and praying.

Red Wull cowered in the far corner of the room, and then crept
whining up to where his master knelt. But M'Adam heeded him
not, and the great dog slunk away again.

There the little man knelt in the gloom of the winter's afternoon, a
miserable penitent. His gray-flecked head was bowed upon his
arms; his hands clutched the picture; and he prayed aloud in
gasping, halting tones.

"Gie me grace, O God! 'Father and mither baith,' ye said, Flora--and I
ha'na done it. But 'tis no too late--say it's no, lass. Tell me
there's time yet, and say ye forgie me. I've tried to bear wi' him
mony and mony a time. But he's vexed me, and set himself agin me, and
stiffened my back, and ye ken hoo I was aye quick to tak' offence. But
I'll mak' it up to him--mak' it up to him, and mair. I'll humble
masel' afore him, and that'll be bitter enough. And I'll be father and
mither baith to him. But there's bin none to help me; and it's bin
sair wi'oot ye. And--. but, eh, lassie, I'm wearyin' for ye!"

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a dreary little procession that wound in the drizzle from
Kenmuir to the little Dale Church. At the head stalked James
Moore, and close behind David in his meagre coat. While last of
all, as if to guide the stragglers in the weary road, come Owd Bob.

There was a full congregation in the tiny church now. In the
squire's pew were Cyril Gilbraith, Muriel Sylvester, and, most
conspicuous, Lady Eleanour. Her slender figure was simply draped
in gray, with gray fur about the neck and gray fur edging sleeves
and jacket; her veil was lifted, and you could see the soft hair
about her temples, like waves breaking on white cliffs, and her
eyes big with tender sympathy as she glanced toward the pew upon
her right.

For there were the mourners from Kenmuir: the Master, tall, grim,
and gaunt; and beside him Maggie, striving to be calm, and little
Andrew, the miniature of his father.

Alone, in the pew behind, David M'Adam in his father's coat.

The back of the church was packed with farmers from the whole
March Mere Estate; friends from Silverdale and Grammoch-town;
and nearly every soul in Wastrel-dale, come to show their
sympathy for the living and reverence for the dead.

At last the end came in the wet dreariness of the little churchyard,
and slowly the mourners departed, until at length were left only the
parson, the Master, and Owd Bob.

The parson was speaking in rough, short accents, digging
nervously at the wet ground. The other, tall and gaunt, his face
drawn and half-averted, stood listening. By his side was Owd Bob,
scanning his master's countenance, a wistful compassion deep in
the sad gray eyes; while close by, one of the parson's terriers was
nosing inquisitively in the wet grass.

Of a sudden, James Moore, his face still turned away, stretched out
a hand. The parson, broke off abruptly and grasped it. Then the
two men strode away in opposite directions, the terrier hopping on
three legs and shaking the rain off his hard coat.

       *       *       *       *       *

David's steps sounded outside. M'Adam rose from his knees. The
door of the house opened, and the boy's feet shuffled in the
passage.

"David!" the little man called in a tremulous voice.

He stood in the half-light, one hand on the table, the other clasping
the picture. His eyes were bleared, his thin hair all tossed, and he
was shaking.

"David," he called again; "I've somethin' I wush to say to ye!"

The boy burst into the room. His face was stained with tears and
rain; and the new black coat was wet and slimy all down the front,
and on the elbows were green-brown, muddy blots. For, on his way
home, he had flung himself down in the Stony Bottom just as he
was, heedless of the wet earth and his father's coat, and, lying on
his face thinking of that second mother lost to him, had wept his
heart out in a storm of passionate grief.

Now he stood defiantly, his hand upon the door.

"What d'yo' want?"

The little man looked from him to the picture in his hand.

"Help me, Flora--he'll no," he prayed. Then raising his eyes, he
began: "I'd like to say--I've bin thinkin'--I think I should tell ye--it's
no an easy thing for a man to say--"

He broke off short. The self-imposed task was almost more than he
could accomplish.

He looked appealingly at David. But there was no glimmer of
understanding in that white, set countenance.

"O God, it's maist mair than I can do!" the little man muttered; and
the perspiration stood upon his forehead. Again he began:
"David, after I saw ye this afternoon steppin' doon the hill--"
Again he paused. His glance rested unconsciously upon the coat.
David mistook the look; mistook the dimness in his father's eyes;
mistook the tremor in his voice.

"Here 'tis! tak' yo' coat!" he cried passionately; and, tearing it off,
flung it down at his father's feet. "Tak' it--and---and--curse yo'."

He banged out of the room and ran upstairs; and, locking himself
in, threw himself on to his bed and sobbed.

Red Wull made a movement to fly at the retreating figure; then
turned to his master, his stump-tail vibrating with pleasure.
But little M'Adam was looking at the wet coat now lying in a wet
bundle at his feet.

"Curse ye," he repeated softly. "Curse ye--ye heard him. Wullie?"

A bitter smile crept across his face. He looked again at the picture
now lying crushed in his hand.

"Ye canna say I didna try; ye canna ask me to agin," he muttered,
and slipped it into his pocket. "Niver agin, Wullie; not if the
Queen were to ask it."

Then he went out into the gloom and drizzle, still smiling the same
bitter smile.

       *       *       *       *       *

That night, when it came to closing-time at the Sylvester Arms,
Jem Burton found a little gray-haired figure lying on the floor in
the tap-room. At the little man's head lay a great dog.

"Yo' beast!" said the righteous publican, regarding the figure of his
best customer with fine scorn. Then catching sight of a photograph
in the little man's hand:

"Oh, yo're that sort, are yo', foxy?" he leered. "Gie us a look at 'er,"
and he tried to disengage the picture from the other's grasp. But at
the attempt the great dog rose, bared his teeth, and assumed such a
diabolical expression that the big landlord retreated hurriedly
behind the bar.

"Two on ye!" he shouted viciously, rattling his heels; "beasts
baith!"




PART III THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY




Chapter IX.  RIVALS


M'ADAM never forgave his son. After the scene on the evening of
the funeral there could be no alternative but war for all time. The
little man had attempted to humble himself, and been rejected; and
the bitterness of defeat, when he had deserved victory, rankled like
a poisoned barb in his bosom.

Yet the heat of his indignation was directed not against David, but
against the Master of Kenmuir. To the influence and agency of
James Moore he attributed his discomfiture, and bore himself
accordingly. In public or in private, in tap-room or market, he
never wearied of abusing his enemy.

"Feel the loss o' his wife, d'ye say?" he would cry. "Ay, as muckle
as I feel the loss o' my hair. James Moore can feel naethin', I tell
ye, except, aiblins, a mischance to his meeserable dog."

When the two met, as they often must, it was always M'Adam's
endeavor to betray his enemy into an unworthy expression of
feeling. But James Moore, sorely tried as he often was, never gave
way. He met the little man's sneers with a quelling silence, looking
down on his asp-tongued antagonist with such a contempt flashing
from his blue-gray eyes as hurt his adversary more than words.

Only once was he spurred into reply. It was in the tap-room of the
Dalesman's Daughter on the occasion of the big spring fair in
Grammoch-town, when there was a goodly gathering of farmers
and their dogs in the room.

M'Adam was standing at the fireplace with Red Wull at his side.

"It's a noble pairt ye play, James Moore," he cried loudly across the
room, "settin' son against father, and dividin' hoose against hoose.
It's worthy o' ye we' yer churchgoin', and yer psalm-singin', and yer
godliness."

The Master looked up from the far end of the room.

"Happen yo're not aware, M'Adam," he said sternly, "that, an' it had
not bin for me, David'd ha' left you years agone--and 'twould
nob'but ha' served yo' right, I'm thinkin'."

The little man was beaten on his own ground, so he changed front.

"Dinna shout so, man--I have ears to hear, Forbye ye irritate
Wullie."

The Tailless Tyke, indeed, had advanced from the fireplace, and
now stood, huge and hideous, in the very centre of the room. There
was distant thunder in his throat, a threat upon his face, a
challenge in every wrinkle. And the Gray Dog stole gladly out
from behind his  master to take up the gage of battle.

Straightway there was silence; tongues ceased to wag, tankards to
clink. Every man and every dog was quietly gathering about those
two central figures. Not one of them all but had his score to wipe
off against the Tailless Tyke; not one of them but was burning to
join in, the battle once begun. And the two gladiators stood
looking past one another, muzzle to muzzle, each with a tiny flash
of teeth glinting between his lips.

But the fight was not to be; for the twentieth time the Master
intervened.

"Bob, lad, coom in!" he called, and, bending, grasped his favorite
by the neck.

M'Adam laughed softly.

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!" he cried. "The look o' you's enough for
that gentleman."

"If they get fightin' it'll no be Bob here I'll hit, I warn yo',
M'Adam," said the Master grimly.

"Gin ye sae muckle as touched Wullie d'ye ken what I'd do, James
Moore?" asked the little man very smoothly.

"Yes--sweer," the other replied, and strode out of the room amid a
roar of derisive laughter at M'Adam's expense.

Owd Bob had now attained wellnigh the perfection of his art.
Parson Leggy declared roundly that his like had not been seen
since the days of Rex son of Rally. Among the Dalesmen he was a
heroic favorite, his prowess and gentle ways winning him friends
on every hand. But the point that told most heavily for him was
that in all things he was the very antithesis of Red Wull.

Barely a man in the country-side but owed that ferocious savage a
grudge; not a man of them all who dared pay it. Once Long Kirby,
full of beer and valor, tried to settle his account. Coming on
M'Adam and Red Wull as he was driving into Grammoch-town, he
leant over and with his thong dealt the dog a terrible sword-like
slash that raised an angry ridge of red from hip to shoulder; and
was twenty yards down the road before the little man's shrill curse
reached his ear, drowned in a hideous bellow.

He stood up and lashed the colt, who, quick on his legs for a young
un, soon settled to his gallop. But, glancing over his shoulder, he
saw a hounding form behind, catching him as though he were
walking. His face turned sickly white; he screamed; he flogged; he
looked back. Right beneath the tail-board was the red devil in the
dust; while racing a furlong behind on the turnpike road was the
mad figure of M'Adam.

The smith struck back and flogged forward. It was of no avail.
With a tiger-like bound the murderous brute leapt on the flying
trap. At the shock of the great body the colt was thrown violently
on his side; Kirby was tossed over the hedge; and Red Wull
pinned beneath the debris.

M'Adam had time to rush up and save a tragedy.

"I've a mind to knife ye, Kirby," he panted, as he bandaged the
smith's broken head.

After that you may be sure the Dalesmen preferred to swallow
insults rather than to risk their lives; and their impotence only
served to fan their hatred to white heat.

The working methods of the antagonists were as contrasted as their
appearances. In a word, the one compelled where the other coaxed.

His enemies said the Tailless Tyke was rough; not even Tammas
denied he was ready. His brain was as big as his body, and he used
them both to some purpose. "As quick as a cat, with the heart of a
lion and the temper of Nick's self," was Parson Leggy's description.

What determination could effect, that could Red Wall; but
achievement by inaction--supremest of all strategies--was not for
him. In matters of the subtlest handling, where to act anything
except indifference was to lose, with sheep restless, fearful
forebodings hymned to them by the wind, panic hovering unseen
above them, when an ill-considered movement spelt
catastrophe--then was Owd Bob o' Kenmuir incomparable.

Men still tell how, when the squire's new thrashing-machine ran
amuck in Grammoch-town, and for some minutes the market
square was a turbulent sea of blaspheming men, yelping dogs,
and stampeding sheep, only one flock stood calm as a mill-pond by
the bull-ring, watching the riot with almost indifference. And in
front, sitting between them and the storm, was a quiet gray dog, his
mouth stretched in a capacious yawn: to yawn was to win, and he
won.

When the worst of the uproar was over, many a glance of triumph
was shot first at that one still pack, and then at M'Adam, as he
waded through the disorder of huddling sheep.

"And wheer's your Wullie noo?" asked Tapper scornfully.

"Weel," the little man answered with a quiet smile, "at this minute
he's killin' your Rasper doon by the pump." Which was indeed the
case; for big blue Rasper had interfered with the great dog in the
performance of his duty, and suffered accordingly.

       *       *       *       *       *

Spring passed into summer; and the excitement as to the event of
the approaching Trials, when at length the rivals would be pitted
against one another, reached such a height as old Jonas Maddox,
the octogenarian, could hardly recall.

Down in the Sylvester Arms there was almost nightly a conflict
between M'Adam and Tammas Thornton, spokesman of the Dales
men. Many a long-drawn bout of words had the two anent the
respective merits and Cup chances of red and gray. In these duels
Tammas was usually worsted. His temper would get the better of
his discretion; and the cynical debater would be lost in the
hot-tongued partisan.

During these encounters the others would, as a rule, maintain a
rigid silence. Only when their champion was being beaten, and it
was time for strength of voice to vanquish strength of argument,
they joined in right lustily and roared the little man down, for all
the world like the gentlemen who rule the Empire at Westminster.

Tammas was an easy subject for M'Adam to draw, but David was
an easier. Insults directed at himself the boy bore with a stolidity
born of long use. But a poisonous dart shot against his friends at
Kenmuir never failed to achieve its object. And the little man
evinced an amazing talent for the concoction of deft lies respecting
James Moore.

"I'm hearin'," said he, one evening, sitting in the kitchen, sucking
his twig; "I'm hearin' James Moore is gaein' to git married agin."

"Yo're hearin' lies--or mair-like tellin' 'em," David answered
shortly. For he treated his father now with contemptuous
indifference.

"Seven months sin' his wife died," the little man continued
meditatively. "Weel, I'm on'y 'stonished he's waited sae lang. Ain
buried, anither come on--that's James Moore."

David burst angrily out of the room.

"Gaein' to ask him if it's true?" called his father after him. "Gude
luck to ye--and him."

David had now a new interest at Kenmuir. In Maggie he found an
endless source of study. On the death of her mother the girl had
taken up the reins of government at Kenmuir; and gallantly she
played her part, whether in tenderly mothering the baby, wee
Anne, or in the sterner matters of household work. She did her
duty, young though she was, with a surprising, old-fashioned
womanliness that won many a smile of approval from her father,
and caused David's eyes to open with astonishment.

And he soon discovered that Maggie, mistress of Kenmuir, was
another person from his erstwhile playfellow and servant.

The happy days when might ruled right were gone, never to be
recalled. David often regretted them, especially when in a conflict
of tongues, Maggie, with her quick answers and teasing eyes, was
driving him sulky and vanquished from the field. The two were
perpetually squabbling now. In the good old days, he remembered
bitterly, squabbles between them were unknown. He had never
permitted them; any attempt at independent thought or action was
as sternly quelled as in the Middle Ages. She must follow where
he led on--"Ma word!"

Now she was mistress where he had been master; hers was to
command, his to obey. In consequence they were perpetually at
war. And yet he would sit for hours in the kitchen and watch her,
as she went about her business, with solemn, interested eyes, half
of admiration, half of amusement. In the end Maggie always
turned on him with a little laugh touched with irritation.

"Han't yo' got nothin' better'n that to do, nor lookin' at me?" she
asked one Saturday about a month before Cup Day.

"No, I han't," the pert fellow rejoined.

"Then I wish yo' had. It mak's me fair jumpety yo' watchin' me so
like ony cat a mouse."

"Niver yo' fash yo'sel' account o' me, ma wench," he answered
calmly.

"Yo' wench, indeed!" she cried, tossing her head.

"Ay, or will be," he muttered.

"What's that?" she cried, springing round, a flush of color on her
face.

"Nowt, my dear. Yo'll know so soon as I want yo' to, yo' may be
sure, and no sooner."

The girl resumed her baking, half angry, half suspicious.

"I dunno' what yo' mean, Mr. M'Adam," she said.

"Don't yo', Mrs. M'A----"

The rest was lost in the crash of a falling plate; whereat David
laughed quietly, and asked if he should help pick up the bits.

       *       *       *       *       *

On the same evening at the Sylvester Arms an announcement was
made that knocked the breath out of its hearers.

In the debate that night on the fast-approaching Dale Trials and the
relative abilities of red and gray, M'Adam on the one side, and
Tammas, backed by Long Kirby and the rest, on the other, had
cudgelled each other with more than usual vigor. The controversy
rose to fever-heat; abuse succeeded argument; and the little man
again and again was hooted into silence.

"It's easy laffin'," he cried at last, "but ye'll laff t'ither side o' yer
ugly faces on Cup Day."

"Will us, indeed? Us'll see," came the derisive chorus.

"We'll whip ye till ye're deaf, dumb, and blind, Wullie and I."

''Yo'll not!''

"We will!"

The voices were rising like the east wind in March.

"Yo'll not, and for a very good reason too," asseverated Tammas
loudly.

"Gie us yer reason, ye muckle liar," cried the little man, turning on
him.

"Becos----" began Jim Mason and stopped to rub his nose.

"Yo' 'old yo' noise, Jim," recommended Rob Saunderson.

"Becos----" it was Tammas this time who paused.

"Git on wi' it, ye stammerin' stirk!" cried M'Adam. "Why?"

"Becos--Owd Bob'll not rin."

Tammas sat back in his chair.

"What!" screamed the little man, thrusting forward.

"What's that!" yelled Long Kirby, leaping to his feet.

"Mon, say it agin!" shouted Rob.

"What's owd addled eggs tellin'?" cried Liz Burton.

"Dang his 'ead for him!" shouts Tupper.

"Fill his eye!" says Ned Hoppin.

They jostled round the old man's chair: M'Adam in front; Jem
Burton and Long Kirby leaning over his shoulder; Liz behind
her father; Saunderson and Tupper tackling him on either
side; while the rest peered and elbowed in the rear.

The announcement had fallen like a thunderbolt among them.

Tammas looked slowly up at the little mob of eager faces above
him. Pride at the sensation caused by his news struggled in his
countenance with genuine sorrow for the matter of it.

"Ay, yo' may well 'earken all on yo'. Tis enough to mak' the deadies
listen. I says agin: We's'll no rin oor Bob fot' Cup. And yo' may
guess why. Bain't every mon, Mr. M'Adam, as'd pit aside his chanst
o' the Cup, and that 'maist a gift for him"--M'Adam's tongue was in
his cheek--"and it a certainty," the old man continued warmly,
"oot o' respect for his wife's memory."

The news was received in utter silence. The shock of the surprise,
coupled with the bitterness of the disappointment, froze the slow
tongues of his listeners.

Only one small voice broke the stillness.

"Oh, the feelin' man! He should git a reduction o' rent for sic a
display o' proper speerit. I'll mind Mr. Hornbut to let auld Sylvester
ken o't."

Which he did, and would have got a thrashing for his pains had not
Cyril Gilbraith thrown him out of the parsonage before the angry
cleric could lay hands upon him.




Chapter X. RED WULL WINS


TAMMAS had but told the melancholy truth. Owd Bob was not to
run for the cup. And this self-denying ordinance speaks more for
James Moore's love of his lost wife than many a lordly cenotaph.

To the people of the Daleland, from the Black Water to the
market-cross in Grammoch-town, the news came with the shock
of a sudden blow. They had set their hearts on the Gray Dog's
success; and had felt serenely confident of his victory. But the
sting of the matter lay in this: that now the Tailless Tyke might
well win.

M'Adam, on the other hand, was plunged into a fervor of delight at
the news. For to win the Shepherds' Trophy was the goal of his
ambition. David was now less than nothing to the lonely little man,
Red Wull everything to him. And to have that name handed down
to posterity, gallantly holding its place among those of the most
famous sheep-dogs of all time, was his heart's desire.

As Cup Day drew near, the little man, his fine-drawn temperament
strung to the highest pitch of nervousness, was tossed on a sea of
apprehension. His hopes and fears ebbed and flowed on the tide of
the moment. His moods were as uncertain as the winds in March;
and there was no dependence on his humor for a unit of time. At
one minute he paced up and down the kitchen, his face already
flushed with the glow of victory, chanting:

"Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled!"

At the next he was down at the table, his head buried in his hands,
his whole figure shaking, as he cried in choking voice: "Eh,
Wullie, Wullie, they're all agin us."

David found that life with his father now was life with an
unamiable hornet. Careless as he affected to be of his father's
vagaries, he was tried almost to madness, and fled away at every
moment to Kenmuir; for, as he told Maggie, "I'd sooner put up wi'
your h'airs and h'imperences, miss, than wi' him, the wemon that
he be!"

       *       *       *       *       *

At length the great day came. Fears, hopes, doubts, dismays, all
dispersed in the presence of the reality.

Cup Day is always a general holiday in the Daleland, and every
soul crowds over to Silverdale. Shops were shut; special trains ran
in to Grammoch-town; and the road from the little town was dazed
with char-a-bancs, brakes, wagonettes, carriages, carts,
foot-passengers, wending toward the Dalesman's Daughter.

And soon the paddock below that little inn was humming with the
crowd of sportsmen and spectators come to see the battle for the
Shepherd's Trophy.

There, very noticeable with its red body and yellow wheels, was
the great Kenmuir wagon. Many an eye was directed on the
handsome young pair who stood in it, conspicuous and
unconscious, above the crowd: Maggie, looking in her simple print
frock as sweet and fresh as any mountain flower; while David's
fair face was all gloomy and his brows knit.

In front of the wagon was a black cluster of Dalesmen, discussing
M'Adam's chances. In the centre was Tammas holding forth. Had
you passed close to the group you might have heard: "A man, d'yo
say, Mr. Maddox? A h'ape, I call him"; or: "A dog? more like an
'og, I tell yo'." Round the old orator were Jonas, 'Enry, and oor Job,
Jem Burton, Rob Saunderson, Tupper, Jim Mason, Hoppin, and
others; while on the outskirts stood Sam'l Todd prophesying rain
and M'Adam's victory. Close at hand Bessie Bolstock, who was
reputed to have designs on David, was giggling spitefully at the
pair in the Kenmuir wagon, and singing:

"Let a lad aloan, lass,
Let a lad a-be."

While her father, Teddy, dodged in and out among the crowd with
tray and glasses: for Cup Day was the great day of the year for him.

Past the group of Dalesmen and on all sides was a mass of bobbing
heads--Scots, Northerners, Yorkshiremen, Taffies. To right and
left a long array of carriages and carts, ranging from the squire's
quiet landau and Viscount Birdsaye's gorgeous barouche to Liz
Burton's three-legged moke-cart with little Mrs. Burton, the twins,
young Jake (who should have walked), and Monkey (ditto) packed
away inside. Beyond the Silver Lea the gaunt Scaur raised its
craggy peak, and the Pass, trending along its side, shone white in
the sunshine.

At the back of the carriages were booths, cocoanut-shies, Aunt
Sallies, shows, bookmakers' stools, and all the panoply of such a
meeting. Here Master Launcelot Bilks and Jacky Sylvester were
fighting; Cyril Gilbraith was offering to take on the boxing man;
Long Kirby was snapping up the odds against Red Wull; and Liz
Burton and young Ned Hoppin were being photographed together,
while Melia Ross in the background was pretending she didn't
care.

On the far bank of the stream was a little bevy of men and dogs,
observed of all.

The Juvenile Stakes had been run and won; Londesley's Lassie had
carried off the Locals; and the fight for the Shepherds' Trophy was
about to begin.

"Yo're not lookin' at me noo," whispered Maggie to the silent boy
by her side.

"Nay; nor niver don't wush to agin." David answered roughly. His
gaze was directed over the array of heads in front to where, beyond
the Silver Lea, a group of shepherds and their dogs was clustered.
While standing apart from the rest, in characteristic isolation, was
the bent figure of his father, and beside him the Tailless Tyke.

"Doest'o not want yo' feyther to win?" asked Maggie softly,
following his gaze.

"I'm prayin' he'll be beat," the boy answered moodily.

"Eh, Davie, hoo can ye?" cried the girl, shocked.

"It's easy to say, 'Eh, David,'" he snapped. "But if yo' lived along o'
them two "--he nodded toward the stream--"'appen yo'd understand
a bit.... 'Eh, David,' indeed! I never did!"

"I know it, lad," she said tenderly; and he was appeased.

"He'd give his right hand for his bless'd Wullie to win; I'd give me
right arm to see him beat. . . . And oor Bob there all the while,"--he
nodded to the far left of the line, where stood James Moore and
Owd Bob, with Parson Leggy and the Squire.

When at length Red Wull came out to run his course, he worked
with the savage dash that always characterized him. His method
was his own; but the work was admirably done.

"Keeps right on the back of his sheep," said the parson, watching
intently. "Strange thing they don't break!" But they didn't. There
was no waiting, no coaxing; it was drive and devilry all through.
He brought his sheep along at a terrific rate, never missing a turn,
never faltering, never running out. And the crowd applauded, for
the crowd loves a dashing display. While little M'Adam, hopping
agilely about, his face ablaze with excitement, handled dog and
sheep with a masterly precision that compelled the admiration
even of his enemies.

"M'Adam wins!" roared a bookmaker. "Twelve to one agin the
field!"

"He wins, dang him!" said David, low.

"Wull wins!" said the parson, shutting his lips.

"And deserves too!" said James Moore.

"Wull wins!" softly cried the crowd.

"We don't!" said Sam'l gloomily.

And in the end Red Wull did Win; and there were none save
Tammas, the bigot, and Long Kirby, who had lost a good deal of
his wife's money and a little of his own, to challenge the justice of
the verdict.

The win had but a chilling reception. At first there was faint
cheering; but it sounded like the echo of an echo, and soon died of
inanition. To get up an ovation, there must be money at the back,
or a few roaring fanatics to lead the dance. Here there was neither;
ugly stories, disparaging remarks, on every hand. And the hundreds
who did not know took their tone, as always, from those who said
they did.

M'Adam could but remark the absence of enthusiasm as he pushed
up through the throng toward the committee tent. No single voice
hailed him victor; no friendly hand smote its congratulations.
Broad backs were turned; contemptuous glances levelled; spiteful
remarks shot. Only the foreign element looked curiously at the
little bent figure with the glowing face, and shrank back at the size
and savage aspect of the great dog at his heels.

But what cared he? His Wullie was acknowledged champion, the
best sheep-dog of the year; and the little man was happy.
They could turn their backs on him; but they could not alter
that; and he could afford to be indifferent. "They dinna
like it, lad--he! he! But they'll e'en ha' to thole it.
Ye've won it, Wullie--won it fair."

He elbowed through the press, making for the rope-guarded
inclosure in front of the committee tent, round which the people
were now packing. In the door of the tent stood the secretary,
various stewards, and members of the committee. In front, alone in
the roped-off space, was Lady Eleanour, fragile, dainty, graceful,
waiting with a smile upon her face to receive the winner. And on a
table beside her, naked and dignified, the Shepherd's Trophy.

There it stood, kingly and impressive; its fair white sides inscribed
with many names; cradled in three shepherds' crooks; and on the
top, as if to guard the Cup's contents, an exquisitely carved collie's
head. The Shepherds' Trophy, the goal of his life's race, and many
another man's.

He climbed over the rope, followed by Red Wull, and took off his
hat with almost courtly deference to the fair lady before him.

As he walked up to the table on which the Cup stood, a shrill
voice, easily recognizable, broke the silence.

"You'd like it better if 'twas full and yo' could swim in it, you and
yer Wullie," it called. Whereat the crowd giggled, and Lady
Eleanour looked indignant.

The little man turned.

"I'll mind drink yer health, Mr. Thornton, never fear, though I ken
ye'd prefaire to drink yer ain," he said. At which the crowd giggled
afresh; and a gray head at the back, which had hoped itself
unrecognized, disappeared suddenly.

The little man stood there in the stillness, sourly smiling, his face
still wet from his exertions; while the Tailless Tyke at his side
fronted defiantly the serried ring of onlookers, a white fence of
teeth faintly visible between his lips.

Lady Eleanour looked uneasy. Usually the lucky winner was
unable to hear her little speech, as she gave the Cup away, so
deafening was the applause. Now there was utter silence. She
glanced up at the crowd, but there was no response to her
unspoken appeal in that forest of hostile faces. And her gentle
heart bled for the forlorn little man before her. To make it up she
smiled on him so sweetly as to more than compensate him.

"I'm sure you deserve your success, Mr. M'Adam," she said. "You
and Red Wull there worked splendidly--everybody says so."

"I've heard naethin' o't," the little man answered dryly. At which
some one in the crowd sniggered.

"And we all know what a grand dog he is; though"--with a
reproving smile as she glanced at Red Wull's square, truncated
stern--"he's not very polite."

"His heart is good, your Leddyship, if his manners are not,"
M'Adam answered, smiling.

"Liar!" came a loud voice in the silence. Lady Eleanour looked up,
hot with indignation, and half rose from her seat. But M'Adam
merely smiled.

"Wullie, turn and mak' yer bow to the leddy," he said. "They'll no
hurt us noo we're up; it's when we're doon they'll flock like corbies
to the carrion."

At that Red Wull walked up to Lady Eleanour, faintly wagging his
tail; and she put her hand on his huge bull head and said, "Dear old
Ugly!" at which the crowd cheered in earnest.

After that, for some moments, the only sound was the gentle ripple
of the good lady's voice and the little man's caustic replies.

"Why, last winter the country was full of Red Wull's doings and
yours. It was always M'Adam and his Red Wull have done this and
that and the other. I declare I got quite tired of you both, I heard
such a lot about you."

The little man, cap in hand, smiled, blushed and looked genuinely
pleased.

"And when it wasn't you it was Mr. Moore and Owd Bob."

"Owd Bob, bless him!" called a stentorian voice. "There cheers for
oor Bob!"

"'Ip! 'ip! 'ooray!" It was taken up gallantly, and cast from mouth to
mouth; and strangers, though they did not understand, caught the
contagion and cheered too; and the uproar continued for some
minutes.

When it was ended Lady Eleanour was standing up, a faint flush
on her cheeks and her eyes flashing dangerously, like a queen at
bay.

"Yes," she cried, and her clear voice thrilled through the air like a
trumpet. "Yes; and now three cheers for Mr. M'Adam and his Red
Wull! Hip! hip--"

"Hooray!" A little knowt of stalwarts at the back--James Moore,
Parson Leggy, Jim Mason, and you may be sure in heart, at least,
Owd Bob--responded to the call right lustily. The crowd joined in;
and, once off, cheered and cheered again.

"Three cheers more for Mr. M'Adam!"

But the little man waved to them.

"Dinna be bigger heepocrites than ye can help," he said. "Ye've
done enough for one day, and thank ye for it."

Then Lady Eleanour handed him the Cup.

"Mr. M'Adam, I present you with the Champion Challenge Dale
Cup, open to all comers. Keep it, guard it, love it as your own, and
win it again if you can. Twice more and it's yours, you know, and it
will stop forever beneath the shadow of the Pike. And the right
place for it, say I--the Dale Cup for Dalesmen."

The little man took the Cup tenderly.

"It shall no leave the Estate or ma hoose, yer Leddyship, gin
Wullie and I can help it," he said emphatically.

Lady Eleanour retreated into the tent, and the crowd swarmed over
the ropes and round the little man, who held the Cup beneath his
arm.

Long Kirby laid irreverent hands upon it.

"Dinna finger it!" ordered M'Adam.

"Shall!''

"Shan't! Wullie, keep him aff." Which the great dog proceeded to
do amid the laughter of the onlookers.

Among the last, James Moore was borne past the little man. At
sight of him, M'Adam's face assumed an expression of intense
concern.

"Man, Moore!" he cried, peering forward as though in alarm;
"man, Moore, ye're green--positeevely verdant. Are ye in pain?"
Then, catching sight of Owd Bob, he started back in affected
horror.

"And, ma certes! so's yer dog! Yer dog as was gray is green. Oh,
guid life! "--and he made as though about to fall fainting to the
ground.

Then, in bantering tones: "Ah, but ye shouldna covet ----"

"He'll ha' no need to covet it long, I can tell yo'," interposed
Tammas's shrill accents.

"And why for no?"

"Becos next year he'll win it fra yo'. Oor Bob'll win it, little mon.
Why? thot's why."

The retort was greeted with a yell of applause from the sprinkling
of Dalesmen in the crowd.

But M'Adam swaggered away into the tent, his head up, the Cup
beneath his arm, and Red Wull guarding his rear.

"First of a' ye'll ha' to beat Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull!" he
cried back proudly.




Chapter XI. OOR BOB


M'ADAM'S pride in the great Cup that now graced his kitchen was
supreme. It stood alone in the very centre of the mantelpiece, just
below the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung upon the wall.
The only ornament in the bare room, it shone out in its silvery
chastity like the moon in a gloomy sky.

For once the little man was content. Since his mother's death
David had never known such peace. It was not that his father
became actively kind; rather that he forgot to be actively unkind.

"Not as I care a brazen button one way or t'ither," the boy informed
Maggie.

"Then yo' should," that proper little person replied.

M'Adam was, indeed, a changed being. He forgot to curse James
Moore; he forgot to sneer at Owd Bob; he rarely visited the
Sylvester Arms, to the detriment of Jem Burton's pocket and
temper; and he was never drunk.

"Soaks 'isseif at home, instead," suggested Tammas, the
prejudiced. But the accusation was untrue.

"Too drunk to git so far," said Long Kirby, kindly man.

"I reck'n the Cup is kind o' company to him," said Jim Mason.
"Happen it's lonesomeness as drives him here so much." And
happen you were right, charitable Jim.

"Best mak' maist on it while he has it, 'cos he'll not have it for
long," Tammas remarked amid applause.

Even Parson Leggy allowed--rather reluctantly, indeed, for he was
but human--that the little man was changed wonderfully for the
better.

"But I am afraid it may not last," he said. "We shall see what
happens when Owd Bob beats him for the Cup, as he certainly
will. That'll be the critical moment."

As things were, the little man spent all his spare moments with the
Cup between his knees, burnishing it and crooning to Wullie:

"I never saw a fairer,
I never lo'ed a dearer,
And neist my heart I'll wear her,
For fear my jewel tine."

There, Wullie! look at her! is she no bonnie? She shines like a
twinkle--twinkle in the sky." And he would hold it out at arm's
length, his head cocked sideways the better to scan its bright
beauties.

The little man was very jealous for his treasure. David might not
touch it; might not smoke in the kitchen lest the fumes should
tarnish its glory; while if he approached too closely he was ordered
abruptly away.

"As if I wanted to touch his nasty Cup!" he complained to Maggie.
"I'd sooner ony day--"

"Hands aff, Mr. David, immediate!" she cried indignantly.
"'Pertinence, indeed!" as she tossed her head clear of the big
fingers that were fondling her pretty hair.

So it was that M'Adam, on coming quietly into the kitchen one
day, was consumed with angry resentment to find David actually
handling the object of his reverence; and the manner of his doing it
added a thousandfold to the offence.

The boy was lolling indolently against the mantelpiece, his fair
head shoved right into the Cup, his breath dimming its lustre, and
his two hands, big and dirty, slowly revolving it before his eyes.

Bursting with indignation, the little man crept up behind the boy.
David was reading through the long list of winners.

"Theer's the first on 'em," he muttered, shooting out his tongue to
indicate the locality: "'Andrew Moore's Rough, 178--.' And theer agin
--' James Moore's Pinch, 179--.' And agin--'Beck, 182--.' Ah, and
theer's 'im Tammas tells on! 'Rex, 183--,' and Rex, 183--.' Ay, but he
was a rare un by all tell-in's! If he'd nob'but won but onst agin! Ah,
and theer's none like the Gray Dogs--they all says that, and I say so
masel'; none like the Gray Dogs o' Kenmuir, bless 'em! And we'll win
agin too--" he broke off short; his eye had travelled down to the last
name on the list.

"'M'Adam's Wull'!" he read with unspeakable contempt, and put his
great thumb across the name as though to wipe it out. "'M'Adam's
Wull'! Goo' gracious sakes! P-hg-h-r-r! "--and he made a motion as
though to spit upon the ground.

But a little shoulder was into his side, two small fists were
beating at his chest, and a shrill voice was yelling: "Devil!
devil! stan' awa'!"--and he was tumbled precipitately away from
the mantelpiece, and brought up abruptly against the side-wall.

The precious Cup swayed on its ebony stand, the boy's hands,
rudely withdrawn, almost overthrowing it. But the little man's first
impulse, cursing and screaming though he was, was to steady it.

"'M'Adam's Wull'! I wish he was here to teach ye, ye snod-faced,
ox-limbed profleegit!" he cried, standing in front of the Cup, his
eyes blazing.

"Ay, 'M'Adam's Wull'! And why not 'M'Adam's Wull'? Ha' ye ony
objections to the name?"

"I didn't know yo' was theer," said David, a thought sheepishly.

"Na; or ye'd not ha' said it."

"I'd ha' thought it, though," muttered the boy.

Luckily, however, his father did not hear. He stretched his hands
up tenderly for the Cup, lifted it down, and began reverently to
polish the dimmed sides with his handkerchief.

"Ye're thinkin', nae doot," he cried, casting up a vicious glance at
David, "that Wullie's no gude enough to ha' his name alangside o'
they cursed Gray Dogs. Are ye no? Let's ha' the truth for aince--for
a diversion."

"Reck'n he's good enough if there's none better," David replied
dispassionately.

"And wha should there be better? Tell me that, ye muckle gowk."

David smiled.

"Eh, but that'd be long tellin', he said.

"And what wad ye mean by that?" his father cried.

"Nay; I was but thinkin' that Mr. Moore's Bob'll look gradely writ
under yon." He pointed to the vacant space below Red Wull's
name.

The little man put the Cup back on its pedestal with hurried hands.
The handkerchief dropped unconsidered to the floor; he turned and
sprang furiously at the boy, who stood against the wall, still
smiling; and, seizing him by the collar of his coat, shook him to
and fro with fiery energy.

"So ye're hopin', prayin', nae doot, that James Moore--curse
him!--will win ma Cup awa' from me, yer ain dad. I wonder ye're no
'shamed to crass ma door! Ye live on me; ye suck ma blood, ye
foul-mouthed leech. Wullie and me brak' oorsel's to keep ye in hoose
and hame--and what's yer gratitude? Ye plot to rob us of oor rights."

He dropped the boy's coat and stood back.

"No rights about it," said David, still keeping his temper.

"If I win is it no ma right as muckle as ony Englishman's?"

Red Wull, who had heard the rising voices, came trotting in,
scowled at David, and took his stand beside his master.

"Ah, _if_ yo' win it," said David, with significant emphasis on the
conjunction.

"And wha's to beat us?"

David looked at his father in well-affected surprise.

"I tell yo' Owd Bob's rinin'," he answered.

"And what if he is?" the other cried.

"Why, even yo' should know so much," the boy sneered.

The little man could not fail to understand.

"So that's it!" he said. Then, in a scream, with one finger pointing
to the great dog: "And what o' him? What'll ma Wullie be doin' the
while? Tell me that, and ha' a care! Mind ye, he stan's here
hearkenin'!" And, indeed, the Tailless Tyke was bristling for battle.

David did not like the look of things; and edged away toward the
door.

"What'll Wullie be doin', ye chicken-hearted brock?" his father
cried.

"Im?" said the boy, now close on the door. "Im!" he said, with a slow
contempt that made the red bristles quiver on the dog's neck. "Lookin'
on, I should think--lookin' on. What else is he fit for? I tell yo'
oor Bob--"

"--'Oor Bob'!" screamed the little man darting forward. "'Oor Bob'!
Hark to him. I'll 'oor--' At him, Wullie! at him!"

But the Tailless Tyke needed no encouragement. With a harsh roar
he sprang through the air, only to crash against the closing door!

The outer door banged, and in another second a mocking finger
tapped on the windowpane.

"Better luck to the two on yo' next time!" laughed a scornful voice;
and David ran down the hill toward Kenmuir.




Chapter XII. HOW RED WULL HELD THE BRIDGE


FROM that hour the fire of M'Adam's jealousy blazed into a
mighty flame. The winning of the Dale Cup had become a
mania with him. He had won it once, and would again despite all
the Moores, all the Gray Dogs, all the undutiful sons in existence;
on that point he was resolved. The fact of his having tasted the joys
of victory served to whet his desire. And now he felt he could
never be happy till the Cup was his own--won outright.

At home David might barely enter the room There the trophy
stood.

"I'll not ha' ye touch ma Cup, ye dirty-fingered, ill-begotten
wastrel. Wullie and me won it--you'd naught to do wi' it. Go you to
James Moore and James Moore's dog."

"Ay, and shall I tak' Cup wi' me? or will ye bide till it's took from
ye?"

So the two went on; and every day the tension approached nearer
breaking-point.

In the Dale the little man met with no sympathy. The hearts of the
Dalesmen were to a man with Owd Bob and his master.

Whereas once at the Sylvester Arms his shrill, ill tongue had been
rarely still, now he maintained a sullen silence; Jem Burton, at
least, had no cause of complaint. Crouched away in a corner, with
Red Wull beside him, the little man would sit watching and
listening as the Dalesmen talked of Owd Bob's doings, his
staunchness, sagacity, and coming victory.

Sometimes he could restrain himself no longer. Then he would
spring to his feet, and stand, a little swaying figure, and denounce
them passionately in almost pathetic eloquence. These orations
always concluded in set fashion.

"Ye're all agin us!" the little man would cry in quivering voice.

"We are that," Tammas would answer complacently.

"Fair means or foul, ye're content sae lang as Wullie and me are
beat. I wonder ye dinna poison him--a little arsenic, and the way's
clear for your Bob."

"'The way is clear enough wi'oot that," from Tammas caustically.

Then a lengthy silence, only broken by that exceeding bitter cry: "Eh,
Wullie, Wullie, they're all agin us!"

       *       *       *       *       *

And always the rivals--red and gray--went about seeking their
opportunity. But the Master, with his commanding presence and
stern eyes, was ever ready for them. Toward the end, M'Adam,
silent and sneering, would secretly urge on Red Wull to the attack;
until, one day in Grammoch-town, James Moore turned on him,
his blue eyes glittering. "D'yo' think, yo' little fule," he cried in that
hard voice of his, "that onst they got set we should iver git either of
them off alive?" It seemed to strike the little man as a novel idea;
for, from that moment, he was ever the first in his feverish
endeavors to oppose his small form, buffer-like, between the
would-be combatants.

       *       *       *       *       *

Curse as M'Adam might, threaten as he might, when the time came
Owd Bob won.

The styles of the rivals were well contrasted: the patience, the
insinuating eloquence, combined with the splendid dash, of the
one; and the fierce, driving fury of the other.

The issue was never in doubt. It may have been that the temper of
the Tailless Tyke gave in the time of trial; it may have been that
his sheep were wild, as M'Adam declared; certainly not, as the
little man alleged in choking voice, that they had been chosen and
purposely set aside to ruin his chance. Certain it is that his tactics
scared them hopelessly: and he never had them in hand.

Act for Owd Bob, his dropping, his driving, his penning, aroused
the loud-tongued admiration of crowd and competitors alike. He
was patient yet persistent, quiet yet firm, and seemed to coax his
charges in the right way in that inimitable manner of his own.

When, at length, the verdict was given, and it was known that,
after an interval of half a century, the Shepherds' Trophy was won
again by a Gray Dog of Kenmuir, there was such a  scene as has
been rarely witnessed on the slope behind the Dalesman's
Daughter.

Great fists were slapped on mighty backs; great feet were stamped
on the sun-dried banks of the Silver Lea; stalwart lungs were
strained to their uttermost capacity; and roars of "Moore!" "Owd
Bob o' Kenmuir!" "The Gray Dogs!" thundered up the hillside, and
were flung, thundering, back.

Even James Moore was visibly moved as he worked his way
through the cheering mob; and Owd Bob, trotting alongside him in
quiet dignity, seemed to wave his silvery brush in
acknowledgment.

Master Jacky Sylvester alternately turned cart-wheels and felled
the Hon. Launcelot Bilks to the ground. Lady Eleanour, her cheeks
flushed with pleasure, waved her parasol, and attempted to restrain
her son's exuberance. Parson Leggy danced an unclerical jig, and
shook hands with the squire till both those fine old gentlemen were
purple in the face. Long Kirby selected a small man in the crowd,
and bashed his hat down over his eyes. While Tammas, Rob
Saunderson, Tupper, Hoppin, Londesley, and the rest joined hands
and went raving round like so many giddy girls.

Of them all, however, none was so uproarious in the mad heat of his
enthusiasm as David M'Adam. He stood in the Kenmuir wagon beside
Maggie, a conspicuous figure above the crowd, as he roared in hoarse
ecstasy:

"Weel done, oor Bob! Weel done, Mr. Moore! Yo've knocked him!
Knock him agin! Owd Bob o' Kenmuir! Moore! Moore o'
Kenmuir! Hip! Hip!" until the noisy young giant attracted such
attention in his boisterous delight that Maggie had to lay a hand
upon his arm to restrain his violence.

Alone, on the far bank of the stream, stood the vanquished pair.

The little man was trembling slightly; his face was still hot from
his exertions; and as he listened to the ovation accorded to his
conqueror, there was a piteous set grin upon his face. In front
stood the defeated dog, his lips wrinkling and hackles rising, as he,
too, saw and heard and understood.

"It's a gran' thing to ha' a dutiful son. Wullie," the little man
whispered, watching David's waving figure. "He's happy--and so
are they a'--not sae much that James Moore has won, as that you
and I are beat."

Then, breaking down for a moment:

"Eh, Wullie, Wullie! They're all agin us. It's you and I alane,
lad."

Again, seeing the squire followed by Parson Leggy, Viscount
Birdsaye, and others of the gentry, forcing their way through the
press to shake hands with the victor, he continued:

"It's good to be in wi' the quality, Wullie. Niver mak' a friend of a
man beneath ye in rank, nor an enemy of a man aboon ye: that's a
soond principle, Wullie, if ye'd get on in honest England."

He stood there, alone with his dog, watching the crowd on the far
slope as it surged upward in the direction of the committee tent.
Only when the black mass had packed itself in solid phalanges
about that ring, inside which, just a year ago, he had stood in very
different circumstances, and was at length still, a wintry smile
played for a moment about his lips. He laughed a mirthless laugh.

"Bide a wee, Wullie--he! he! Bide a wee.
'The best-laid schemes o' mice and men
Gang aft agley.'"

As he spoke, there came down to him, above the tumult, a faint cry
of mingled surprise and anger. The cheering ceased abruptly.
There was silence; then there burst on the stillness a hurricane of
indignation.

The crowd surged forward, then turned. Every eye was directed
across the stream. A hundred damning fingers pointed at the
solitary figure there. There were hoarse yells of: "There he be
Yon's him! What's he done wi' it? Thief! Throttle him!"

The mob came lumbering down the slope like one man, thundering
their imprecations on a thousand throats. They looked dangerous,
and their wrath was stimulated by the knot of angry Dalesmen who
led the van. There was more than one white face among the
women at the top of the slope as they watched the crowd
blundering blindly down the hill. There were more men than
Parson Leggy, the squire, James Moore, and the local constables in
the thick of it all, striving frantically with voice and gesture, ay,
and stick too, to stem the advance.

It was useless; on the dark wave rolled, irresistible.

On the far bank stood the little man, motionless, awaiting them
with a grin upon his face. And a little farther in front was the
Tailless Tyke, his back and neck like a new-shorn wheat-field, as
he rumbled a vast challenge.

"Come on, gentlemen!" the little man cried. "Come on! I'll bide for
ye, never fear. Ye're a thousand to one and a dog. It's the odds ye
like, Englishmen a'."

And the mob, with murder in its throat, accepted the invitation and
came on.

At the moment, however, from the slope above, clear above the
tramp of the multitude, a great voice bellowed: "Way! Way! Way
for Mr. Trotter!" The advancing host checked and opened out; and
the secretary of the meeting bundled through.

He was a small, fat man, fussy at any time, and perpetually
perspiring. Now his face was crimson with rage and running; he
gesticulated wildly; vague words bubbled forth, as his short legs
twinkled down the slope.

The crowd paused to admire. Some one shouted a witticism, and
the crowd laughed. For the moment the situation was saved.

The fat secretary hurried on down the slope, unheeding of any
insult but the one. He bounced over the plank-bridge: and as he
came closer, M'Adam saw that in each hand brandished a brick.

"Hoots, man! dinna throw!" he cried, making a feint as though to
turn in sudden terror.

"What's this? What's this?" gasped the secretary, waving his arms.

"Bricks, 'twad seem," the other answered, staying his flight.

The secretary puffed up like a pudding in a hurry.

"Where's the Cup? Champion, Challenge, etc.," he jerked out.
"Mind, sir, you're responsible! wholly responsible! Dents,
damages, delays! What's it all mean, sir? These--these monstrous
creations "--he brandished the bricks, and M'Adam started back--
"wrapped, as I live, in straw, sir, in the Cup case, sir! the Cup case!
No Cup! Infamous! Disgraceful! Insult me--meeting--committee--
every one! What's it mean, sir?" He paused to pant, his body filling
and emptying like a bladder.

M'Adam approached him with one eye on the crowd, which was
heaving forward again, threatening still, but sullen and silent.

"I pit 'em there," he whispered; and drew back to watch the effect
of his disclosure.

The secretary gasped.

"You--you not only do this--amazing thing--these monstrosities"--
he hurled the bricks furiously on the unoffending ground--"but
you dare to tell me so!"

The little man smiled.

"'Do wrang and conceal it, do right and confess it,' that's
Englishmen's motto, and mine, as a rule; but this time I had ma
reasons."

"Reasons, sir! No reasons can justify such an extraordinary breach
of all the--the decencies. Reasons? the reasons of a maniac. Not to
say more, sir. Fraudulent detention--fraudulent, I say, sir! What
were your precious reasons?"

The mob with Tammas and Long Kirby at their head had now
well nigh reached the plank-bridge. They still looked dangerous,
and there were isolated cries of:

"Duck him!"

"Chuck him in!"

"An' the dog!"

"Wi' one o' they bricks about their necks!"

"There are my reasons!" said M'Adam, pointing to the forest of
menacing faces. "Ye see I'm no beloved amang yonder gentlemen,
and"--in a stage whisper in the other's ear--"I thocht maybe I'd be
'tacked on the road."

Tammas foremost of the crowd, had now his foot upon the first
plank.

"Ye robber! ye thief! Wait till we set hands on ye, you and yer
gorilla!" he called.

M'Adam half turned.

"Wullie," he said quietly, "keep the bridge."

At the order the Tailless Tyke shot gladly forward, and the leaders
on the bridge as hastily back. The dog galloped on to the rattling
plank, took his post fair and square in the centre of the narrow
way, and stood facing the hostile crew like Cerberus guarding the
gates of hell: his bull-head was thrust forward, hackles up, teeth
glinting, and a distant rumbling in his throat, as though daring
them to come on.

"Yo' first, ole lad!" said Tammas, hopping agilely behind Long
Kirby.

"Nay; the old uns lead!" cried the big smith, his face gray-white.
He wrenched round, pinned the old man by the arms, and held him
forcibly before him as a covering shield. There ensued an
unseemly struggle betwixt the two valiants, Tammas bellowing
and kicking in the throes of mortal fear.

"Jim Mason'll show us," he suggested at last.

"Nay," said honest Jim; "I'm fear'd." He could say it with impunity;
for the pluck of Postie Jim was a matter long past dispute.

Then Jem Burton'd go first?

Nay; Jem had a lovin' wife and dear little kids at 'ome.

Then Big Bell?

Big Bell'd see 'isseif further first.

A tall figure came forcing through the crowd, his face a little paler
than its wont, and a formidable knob-kerry in his hand.

"I'm goin'!" said David.

"But yo're not," answered burly Sam'l, gripping the boy from
behind with arms like the roots of an oak. "Your time'll coom soon
enough by the look on yo' wi' niver no hurry."

And the sense of the Dalesmen was with the big man; for, as old
Rob Saunderson said:

"I reck'n he'd liefer claw on to your throat, lad, nor ony o' oors."

As there was no one forthcoming to claim the honor of the lead,
Tammas came forward with cunning counsel.

"Tell yo' what, lads, we'd best let 'em as don't know nowt at all
aboot him go first. And onst they're on, mind, we winna let 'em off;
but keep a-shovin' and a-bovin 'on 'em forra'd. _Then_ us'll foller."

By this time there was a little naked space of green round the
bridge-head, like a fairy circle, into which the uninitiated might
not penetrate. Round this the mob hedged: the Dalesmen in front,
striving knavishly back and bawling to those behind to leggo that
shovin'; and these latter urging valorously forward, yelling jeers
and contumely at the front rank. "Come on! 'O's afraid? Lerrus
through to 'em, then, ye Royal Stan'-backs!"--for well they knew
the impossibility of their demand.

And as they wedged and jostled thus, there stole out from their
midst as gallant a champion as ever trod the grass. He trotted out
into the ring, the observed of all, and paused to gaze at the gaunt
figure on the bridge. The sun lit the sprinkling of snow on the
dome of his head; one forepaw was off the ground; and he stood
there, royally alert, scanning his antagonist.

"Th' Owd Un!" went up in a roar fit to split the air as the hero of
the day was recognized. And the Dalesmen gave a pace forward
spontaneously as the gray knight-errant stole across the green.

"Oor Bob'll fetch him!" they roared, their blood leaping to fever
heat, and gripped their sticks, determined in stern reality to follow
now.

The gray champion trotted up on to the bridge, and paused again,
the long hair about his neck rising like a ruff, and a strange
glint in his eyes; and the holder of the bridge never moved. Red
and Gray stood thus, face to face: the one gay yet resolute, the
other motionless, his great head slowly sinking between his
forelegs, seemingly petrified.

There was no shouting now: it was time for deeds, not words.
Only, above the stillness, came a sound from the bridge like the
snore of a giant in his sleep, and blending, with it, a low, deep,
purring thunder like some monster cat well pleased.

"Wullie," came a solitary voice from the far side, "keep the
bridge!"

One ear went back, one ear was still forward; the great head was
low and lower between his forelegs and the glowing eyes rolled
upward so that the watchers could see the murderous white.

Forward the gray dog stepped.

Then, for the second time that afternoon, a voice, stern and hard,
came ringing down from the slope above over the heads of the
many.

"Bob, lad, coom back!"

"He! he! I thocht that was comin'," sneered the small voice over the
stream.

The gray dog heard, and checked.

"Bob, lad, coom in, I say!"

At that he swung round and marched slowly back, gallant as he
had come, dignified still in his mortification.

And Red Wull threw back his head and bellowed a paean of
victory--challenge, triumph, scorn, all blended in that bull-like,
blood-chilling blare.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the mean time, M'Adam and the secretary had concluded their
business. It had been settled that the Cup was to be delivered over
to James Moore not later than the following Saturday.

"Saturday, see! at the latest!" the secretary cried as he turned and
trotted off.

"Mr. Trotter," M'Adam called after him. "I'm sorry, but ye maun
bide this side the Lea till I've reached the foot o' the Pass.
Gin they gentlemen"--nodding toward the crowd--"should set hands
on me, why--" and he shrugged his shoulders significantly.
"Forbye, Wullie's keepin' the bridge."

With that the little man strolled off leisurely; now dallying to
pick a flower, now to wave a mocking hand at the furious mob,
and so slowly on to the foot of the Muirk Muir Pass.

There he turned and whistled that shrill peculiar note.

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!" he called.

At that, with one last threat thrown at the' thousand souls he had
held at bay for thirty minutes, the Tailless Tyke swung about and
galloped after his lord.




Chapter XIII.  THE FACE IN THE FRAME


ALL Friday M'Adam never left the kitchen. He sat opposite the
Cup, in a coma, as it were; and Red Wull lay motionless at his
feet.

Saturday came, and still the two never budged. Toward the
evening the little man rose, all in a tremble, and took the Cup
down from the mantelpiece; then he sat down again with it in his
arms.

"Eh, Wullie, Wullie, is it a dream? Ha' they took her fra us? Eh,
but it's you and I alane, lad."

He hugged it to him, crying silently, and rocking to and fro like a
mother with a dying child. And Red Wull sat up on his haunches,
and weaved from side to side in sympathy.

As the dark was falling, David looked in.

At the sound of the opening door the little man swung round
noiselessly, the Cup nursed in his arms, and glared, sullen and
suspicious, at the boy; yet seemed not to recognize him. In the
half-light David could see the tears coursing down the little
wizened face.

"'Pon ma life, he's gaein' daft!" was his comment as he turned away
to Kenmuir. And again the mourners were left alone.

"A few hours noo, Wullie," the little man wailed, "and she'll be
gane. We won her, Wullie, you and I, won her fair: she's lit the
hoose for us; she's softened a' for us--and God kens we needed it;
she was the ae thing we had to look to and love. And noo they're
takin' her awa', and 'twill be night agin. We've cherished her, we've
garnished her, we've loved her like oor ain; and noo she maun gang
to strangers who know her not."

He rose to his feet, and the great dog rose with him. His voice
heightened to a scream, and he swayed with the Cup in his arms
till it seemed he must fall.

"Did they win her fair, Wullie? Na; they plotted, they conspired,
they worked ilka ain o' them agin us, and they beat us. Ay, and noo
they're robbin' us--robbin' us! But they shallna ha' her. Oor's or
naebody's, Wullie! We'll finish her sooner nor that."

He banged the Cup down on the table and rushed madly out of the
room, Red Wull at his heels. In a moment he came running back,
brandishing a great axe about his head.

"Come on, Wullie!" he cried. "'Scots wha hae'! Noo's the day and
noo's the hour! Come on!"

On the table before him, serene and beautiful, stood the target of
his madness. The little man ran at it, swinging his murderous
weapon like a flail.

"Oor's or naebody's Wullie! Come on! 'Lay the proud usurpers
low'!" He aimed a mighty buffet; and the Shepherds' Trophy--the
Shepherds' Trophy which had won through the hardships of a
hundred years--was almost gone. It seemed to quiver as the blow
fell. But the cruel steel missed, and the axe-head sank into the
wood, clean and deep, like a spade in snow.

Red Wull had leapt on to the table, and in his cavernous voice was
grumbling a chorus to his master's yells. The little man danced up
and down, tugging and straining at the axe-handle.

"You and I, Wullie!

'Tyrants fall in every foe!
Liberty's in every blow!'"

The axe-head was as immoveable as the Muir Pike.

"'Let us do or die!'"

The shaft snapped, and the little man tottered back. Red Wull
jumped down from the table, and, in doing so, brushed against the
Cup. It toppled* over on to the floor, and rolled tinkling away in
the dust. And the little man fled madly out of the house, still
screaming his war-song.

*N.B.--You may see the dent in the Cup's white sides to this day.

       *       *       *       *       *

When, late that night, M'Adam returned home, the Cup was gone.
Down on his hands and knees he traced out its path, plain to see,
where it had rolled along the dusty floor. Beyond that there was no
sign.

At first he was too much overcome to speak. Then he raved round
the room like a derelict ship, Red Wull following uneasily behind.
He cursed; he blasphemed; he screamed and beat the walls with
feverish hands. A stranger, passing, might well have thought this
was a private Bedlam. At last, exhausted, he sat down and cried.

"It's David, Wullie, ye may depend; David that's robbed his father's
hoose. Oh, it's a grand thing to ha' a dutiful son!"--and he bowed
his gray head in his hands.

David, indeed, it was. He had come back to the Grange during his
father's absence, and, taking the Cup from its grimy bed, had
marched it away to its rightful home. For that evening at Kenmuir,
James Moore had said to him:

"David, your father's not sent the Cup. I shall come and fetch it
to-morrow." And David knew he meant it. Therefore, in order to
save a collision between his father and his friend--a collision the
issue of which he dared hardly contemplate, knowing, as he did,
the unalterable determination of the one and the lunatic passion of
the other--the boy had resolved to fetch the Cup himself, then
and there, in the teeth, if needs be, of his father and the Tailless
Tyke. And he had done it.

When he reached home that night he marched, contrary to his
wont, straight into the kitchen.

There sat his father facing the door, awaiting him, his hands upon
his knees. For once the little man was alone; and David, brave
though he was, thanked heaven devoutly that Red Wull was
elsewhere.

For a while father and son kept silence, watching one another like
two fencers.

"'Twas you as took ma Cup?" asked the little man at last, leaning
forward in his chair.

"'Twas me as took Mr. Moore's Cup," the boy replied. "I thowt yo'
mun ha' done wi' it--I found it all bashed upon the floor."

"You took it--pit up to it, nae doot, by James Moore."

David made a gesture of dissent.

"Ay, by James Moore," his father continued. "He dursena come
hissel' for his ill-gotten spoils, so he sent the son to rob the father.
The coward!"--his whole frame shook with passion. "I'd ha' thocht
James Moore'd ha' bin man enough to come himself for what he
wanted. I see noo I did him a wrang--I misjudged him. I kent him a
heepocrite; ain o' yer unco gudes; a man as looks one thing, says
anither, and does a third; and noo I ken he's a coward. He's fear'd o'
me, sic as I am, five foot twa in ma stockin's." He rose from his
chair and drew himself up to his full height.

"Mr. Moore had nowt to do wi' it," David persisted.

"Ye're lyin'. James Moore pit ye to it."

"I tell yo' he did not."

"Ye'd ha' bin willin' enough wi'oot him, if ye'd thocht o't, I grant ye.
But ye've no the wits. All there is o' ye has gane to mak' yer
rnuckle body. Hooiver, that's no matter. I'll settle wi' James Moore
anither time. I'll settle wi' you noo, David M'Adam."

He paused, and looked the boy over from bead to foot.

"So, ye're not only an idler! a wastrel! a liar!"--he spat the words
out. "Ye're--God help ye--a thief!"

"I'm no thief!" the boy returned hotly. "I did but give to a mon what
ma feyther--shame on him!--wrongfully kept from him."

"Wrangfully?" cried the little man, advancing with burning face.

"'Twas honorably done, keepin' what wasna your'n to keep! Holdin'
back his rights from a man! Ay, if ony one's the thief, it's not me:
it's you, I say, you!"--and he looked his father in the face with
flashing eyes.

"I'm the thief, am I?" cried the other, incoherent with passion.
"Though ye're three times ma size, I'll teach ma son to speak so to
me."

The old strap, now long disused, hung in the chimney corner. As
he spoke the little man sprang back, ripped it from the wall, and,
almost before David realized what he was at, had brought it down
with a savage slash across his son's shoulders; and as he smote he
whistled a shrill, imperative note:

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!"

David felt the blow through his coat like a bar of hot iron laid
across his back. His passion seethed within him; every vein
throbbed; every nerve quivered. In a minute he would wipe out,
once and for all, the score of years; for the moment, however,
there was urgent business on hand. For outside he could hear the
quick patter of feet hard-galloping, and the scurry of a huge
creature racing madly to a call.

With a bound he sprang at the open door; and again the strap came
lashing down, and a wild voice:

"Quick, Wullie! For God's sake, quick!"

David slammed the door to. It shut with a rasping snap; and at the
same moment a great body from without thundered against it with
terrific violence, and a deep voice roared like the sea when
thwarted of its prey.

"Too late, agin!" said David, breathing hard; and shot the bolt
home with a clang. Then he turned on his father.

"Noo," said he, "man to man!"

"Ay," cried the other, "father to son!"

The little man half turned and leapt at the old musketoon hanging
on the wall. He missed it, turned again, and struck with the strap
full at the other's face. David caught the falling arm at the wrist,
hitting it aside with such tremendous force that the bone all but
snapped. Then he smote his father a terrible blow on the chest, and
the little man staggered back, gasping, into the corner; while the
strap dropped from his numbed fingers.

Outside Red Wull whined and scratched; but the two men paid no
heed.

David strode forward; there was murder in his face. The little man
saw it: his time was come; but his bitterest foe never impugned
Adam M'Adam's courage.

He stood huddled in the corner, all dishevelled, nursing one arm
with the other, entirely unafraid.

"Mind, David," he said, quite calm, "murder 'twill be, not
manslaughter."

"Murder 'twill be," the boy answered, in thick, low voice, and was
across the room.

Outside Red Wull banged and clawed high up on the door with
impotent pats.

The little man suddenly slipped his hand in his pocket, pulled out
something, and flung it. The missile pattered on his son's face like
a rain-drop on a charging bull, and David smiled as he came on. It
dropped softly on the table at his side; he looked down and--it was
the face of his mother which gazed up at him!

"Mither!" he sobbed, stopping short. "Mither! Ma God, ye saved
him--and me!"

He stood there, utterly unhinged, shaking and whimpering.

It was some minutes before he pulled himself together; then he
walked to the wall, took down a pair of shears, and seated himself
at the table, still trembling. Near him lay the miniature, all torn
and crumpled, and beside it the deep-buried axe-head.

He picked up the strap and began cutting it into little pieces.

"There! and there! and there!" he said with each snip. "An' ye hit
me agin there may be no mither to save ye."

M'Adam stood huddling in the corner. He shook like an aspen leaf;
his eyes blazed in his white face; and he still nursed one arm with
the other.

"Honor yer father," he quoted in small, low voice.




PART IV  THE BLACK KILLER




Chapter XIV. A MAD MAN


TAMMAS is on his feet in the tap-room of the Arms, brandishing
a pewter mug.

"Gen'lemen!" he cries, his old face flushed; "I gie you a toast. Stan'
oop!"

The knot of Dalesmen round the fire rises like one. The old man
waves his mug before him, reckless of the good ale that drips on to
the floor.

"The best sheep-dog i' th' North--Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!" he cries.
In an instant there is uproar: the merry applause of clinking
pewters; the stamping of feet; the rattle of sticks. Rob Saunderson
and old Jonas are cheering with the best; Tupper and Ned Hoppin
are bellowing in one another's ears; Long Kirby and Jem Burton
are thumping each other on the back; even Sam'l Todd and Sexton
Ross are roused from their habitual melancholy.

"Here's to Th' Owd Un! Here's to oor Bob!" yell stentorian voices;
while Rob Saunderson has jumped on to a chair.

"Wi' the best sheep-dog i' th' North I gie yo' the Shepherd's
Trophy!--won outreet as will be!" he cries. Instantly the clamor
redoubles.

"The Dale Cup and Th' Owd Un! The Trophy and oor Bob! 'Ip, 'ip,
for the gray dogs! 'Ip, 'ip, for the best sheep-dog as ever was or will
be! 'Ooray, 'ooray!"

It is some minutes before the noise subsides; and slowly the
enthusiasts resume their seats with hoarse throats and red faces.

"Gentlemen a'!"

A little unconsidered man is standing up at the back of the room.
His face is aflame, and his hands twitch spasmodically; and, in
front, with hackles up and eyes gleaming, is a huge, bull-like dog.

"Noo," cries the little man, "I daur ye to repeat that lie!"

"Lie!" screams Tammas; "lie! I'll gie 'im lie! Lemme at im', I say!"

The old man in his fury is half over the surrounding ring of chairs
before Jim Mason on the one hand and Jonas Maddox on the other
can pull him back.

"Coom, Mr. Thornton," soothes the octogenarian, "let un be. Yo'
surely bain't angered by the likes o' 'im!"--and he jerks
contemptuously toward the solitary figure at his back.

Tammas resumes his seat unwillingly.

The little man in the far corner of the room remains silent, waiting
for his challenge to be taken up. It is in vain. And as he looks at
the range of broad, impassive backs turned on him, he smiles
bitterly.

"They dursen't Wullie, not a man of them a'!" he cries. "They're
one--two--three--four--eleven to one, Wullie, and yet they
dursen't. Eleven of them, and every man a coward! Long
Kirby--Thornton--Tupper--Todd--Hoppin--Ross--Burton--and the
rest, and not one but's a bigger man nor me, and yet--Weel, we
might ha' kent it. We should ha' kent Englishmen by noo. They're
aye the same and aye have bin. They tell lies, black lies--"

Tammas is again half out his chair and, only forcibly restrained by
the men on either hand.

"--and then they ha' na the courage to stan' by 'em. Ye're English,
ivery man o' ye, to yer marrow."

The little man's voice rises as he speaks. He seizes the tankard
from the table at his side.

"Englishmen!" he cries, waving it before him. "Here's a health!
The best sheep-dog as iver penned a flock--Adam M'Adam's Red Wull!"

He pauses, the pewter at his lips, and looks at his audience with
flashing eyes. There is no response from them.

"Wullie, here's to you!" he cries. "Luck and life to ye, ma trusty
fier! Death and defeat to yer enemies!"

"'The warld's warld's wrack we share o't,
The warstle and the care o't;"

He raises the tankard and drains it to its uttermost dreg.

Then drawing himself up, he addresses his audience once more:

"An' noo I'll warn ye aince and for a', and ye may tell James Moore
I said it: He may plot agin us, Wullie and me; he may threaten us;
he may win the Cup outright for his muckle favorite; but there was
niver a man or dog yet as did Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull a
hurt but in the end he wush't his mither hadna borne him."

A little later, and he walks out of the inn, the Tailless Tyke at his
heels.

After he is gone it is Rob Saunderson who says: "The little mon's
mad; he'll stop at nothin"; and Tammas who answers:

"Nay; not even murder."

       *       *       *       *       *

The little man had aged much of late. His hair was quite white, his
eyes unnaturally bright, and his hands were never still, as though
he were in everlasting pain. He looked the picture of disease.

After Owd Bob's second victory he had become morose and
untalkative. At home he often sat silent for hours together,
drinking and glaring at the place where the Cup had been.
Sometimes he talked in low, eerie voice to Red Wull; and on two
occasions, David, turning, suddenly, had caught his father
glowering stealthily at him with such an expression on his face as
chilled the boy's blood. The two never spoke now; and David held
this silent, deadly enmity far worse than the old-time perpetual
warfare.

It was the same at the Sylvester Arms. The little man sat alone
with Red Wull, exchanging words with no man, drinking steadily,
brooding over his wrongs, only now and again galvanized into
sudden action.

Other people than Tammas Thornton came to the conclusion that
M'Adam would stop at nothing in the undoing of James Moore or
the gray dog. They said drink and disappointment had turned his
head; that he was mad and dangerous. And on New Year's day
matters seemed coming to a crisis; for it was reported that in the
gloom of a snowy evening he had drawn a knife on the Master in
the High Street, but slipped before he could accomplish his fell
purpose.

Most of them all, David was haunted with an ever-present anxiety
as to the little man's intentions. The boy even went so far as to
warn his friend against his father. But the Master only smiled
grimly.

"Thank ye, lad," he said. "But I reck'n we can 'fend for oorsel's,
Bob and I. Eh, Owd Un?"

Anxious as David might be, he was not so anxious as to be above
taking a mean advantage of this state of strained apprehension to
work on Maggie's fears.

One evening he was escorting her home from church, when, just
before they reached the larch copse: "Goo' sakes! What's that?" he
ejaculated in horror-laden accents, starting back.

"What, Davie?" cried the girl, shrinking up to him all in a tremble.

"Couldna say for sure. It mought be owt, or agin it mought be
nowt. But yo' grip my arm, I'll grip yo' waist."

Maggie demurred.

"Canst see onythin'?" she asked, still in a flutter.

"Be'ind the 'edge."

"Wheer?"

"Theer! "--pointing vaguely.

"I canna see nowt."

"Why, theer, lass. Can yo' not see? Then yo' pit your head along o'
mine--so--closer--closer." Then, in aggrieved tones: "Whativer
is the matter wi' yo', wench? I might be a leprosy."

But the girl was walking away with her head high as the
snow-capped Pike.

"So long as I live, David M'Adam," she cried, "I'll niver go to
church wi' you agin!"

"Iss, but you will though--onst," he answered low.

Maggie whisked round in a flash, superbly indignant.

"What d'yo' mean, sir-r-r?"

"Yo' know what I mean, lass," he replied sheepish and shuffling
before her queenly anger.

She looked him up and down, and down and up again.

"I'll niver speak to you agin, Mr. M'Adam," she cried; "not if it was
ever so--Nay, I'll walk home by myself, thank you. I'll ha' nowt to
do wi' you."

So the two must return to Kenmuir, one behind the other, like a
lady and her footman.

David's audacity had more than once already all but caused a
rupture between the pair. And the occurrence behind the hedge set
the cap on his impertinences. That was past enduring and Maggie
by her bearing let him know it.

David tolerated the girl's new attitude for exactly twelve minutes
by the kitchen clock. Then: "Sulk wi' me, indeed! I'll teach her!"
and he marched out of the door, "Niver to cross it agin, ma
word!"

Afterward, however, he relented so far as to continue his visits
as before; but he made it clear that he only came to see the
Master and hear of Owd Bob's doings. On these occasions he loved
best to sit on the window-sill outside the kitchen, and talk and
chaff with Tammas and the men in the yard, feigning an uneasy
bashfulness when reference made to Bessie Bolstock. And after
sitting thus for some time, he would half turn, look over his
shoulder, and remark in indifferent tones to the girl within:
"Oh, good-evenin'! I forgot yo', "--and then resume his
conversation. While the girl within, her face a little pinker,
her lips a little tighter, and her chin a little higher, would go
about her business, pretending neither to hear nor care.

The suspicions that M'Adam nourished dark designs against James
Moore were somewhat confirmed in that, on several occasions in
the bitter dusks of January afternoons, a little insidious figure was
reported to have been seen lurking among the farm-buildings of
Kenmuir.

Once Sam'l Todd caught the little man fairly, skulking away in the
woodshed. Sam'l took him up bodily and carried him down the
slope to the Wastrel, shaking him gently as he went.

Across the stream he put him on his feet.

"If I catches yo' cadgerin' aroun' the farm agin, little mon," he
admonished, holding up a warning finger; "I'll tak' yo' and drap yo'
in t' Sheep-wash, I warn yo' fair. I'd ha' done it noo an' yo'd bin a
bigger and a younger mon. But theer! yo'm sic a scrappety bit.
Noo, rin whoam." And the little man slunk silently away.

For a time he appeared there no more. Then, one evening when it
was almost dark, James Moore, going the round of the
outbuildings, felt Owd Bob stiffen against his side.

"What's oop, lad" he whispered, halting; and, dropping his hand on
the old dog's neck felt a ruff of rising hair beneath it.

"Steady, lad, steady," he whispered; "what is 't?" He peered
forward into the gloom; and at length discerned a little familiar
figure huddled away in the crevice between two stacks.

"It's yo, is it, M'Adam?" he said, and, bending, seized a wisp of
Owd Bob's coat in a grip like a vice.

Then, in a great voice, moved to rare anger:

"Oot o' this afore I do ye a hurt, ye meeserable spyin' creetur"
he roared. "Yo' mun wait till dark cooms to hide yo', yo' coward,
afore yo daur coom crawlin' aboot ma hoose, frightenin' the
women-folk and up to yer devilments. If yo've owt to say to me,
coom like a mon in the open day. Noo git aff wi' yo', afore I lay
hands to yo'!"

He stood there in the dusk, tall and mighty, a terrible figure, one
hand pointing to the gate, the other still grasping the gray dog.

The little man scuttled away in the half-light, and out of the yard.

On the plank-bridge he turned and shook his fist at the darkening
house.

"Curse ye, James Moore!" he sobbed, "I'll be even wi' ye yet."




Chapter XV. DEATH ON THE MARCHES


ON the top of this there followed an attempt to poison Th' Owd
Un. At least there was no other accounting for the affair.

In the dead of a long-remembered night James Moore was waked
by a low moaning beneath his room. He leapt out of bed and ran to
the window to see his favorite dragging about the moonlit yard, the
dark head down, the proud tail for once lowered, the lithe limbs
wooden, heavy, unnatural--altogether pitiful.

In a moment he was downstairs and out to his friend's assistance.
"Whativer is't, Owd Un?" he cried in anguish.

At the sound of that dear voice the old dog tried to struggle to him,
could not, and fell, whimpering.

In a second the Master was with him, examining him tenderly, and
crying for Sam'l, who slept above the stables.

There was every symptom of foul play: the tongue was swollen
and almost black; the breathing labored; the body twitched
horribly; and the soft gray eyes all bloodshot and straining in
agony.

With the aid of Sam'l and Maggie, drenching first and stimulants
after, the Master pulled him around for the moment. And soon Jim
Mason and Parson Leggy, hurriedly summoned, came running
hot-foot to the rescue.

Prompt and stringent measures saved the victim--but only just. For
a time the best sheep-dog in the North was pawing at the Gate of
Death. In the end, as the gray dawn broke, the danger passed.

The attempt to get at him, if attempt it was, aroused passionate
indignation in the countryside. It seemed the culminating-point of
the excitement long bubbling.

There were no traces of the culprit; not a vestige to lead to
incrimination, so cunningly had the criminal accomplished his foul
task. But as to the perpetrator, if there where no proofs there were
yet fewer doubts.

At the Sylvester Arms, Long Kirby asked M'Adam point-blank for
his explanation of the matter.

"Hoo do I 'count for it?" the little man cried. "I dinna 'count for it
ava."

"Then hoo did it happen?" asked Tammas with asperity.

"I dinna believe it did happen," the little man replied. "It's a lee o'
James Moore's--a characteristic lee." Whereon they chucked him
out incontinently; for the Terror for once was elsewhere.

Now that afternoon is to be remembered for threefold causes.
Firstly, because, as has been said, M'Adam was alone. Secondly,
because, a few minutes after his ejectment, the window of the
tap-room was thrown open from without, and the little man looked
in. He spoke no word, but those dim, smouldering eyes of his
wandered from face to face, resting for a second on each, as if to
burn them on his memory. "I'll remember ye, gentlemen," he said
at length quietly, shut the window, and was gone.

Thirdly, for a reason now to be told.

Though ten days had elapsed since the attempt on him, the gray
dog had never been his old self since. He had attacks of shivering;
his vitality seemed sapped; he tired easily, and, great heart, would
never own it. At length on this day, James Moore, leaving the old
dog behind him, had gone over to Grammoch-town to consult
Dingley, the vet. On his way home he met Jim Mason with Gyp,
the faithful Betsy's unworthy successor, at the Dalesman's
Daughter. Together they started for the long tramp home over the
Marches. And that journey is marked with a red stone in this story.

All day long the hills had been bathed in impenetrable fog.
Throughout there had been an accompanying drizzle; and in the
distance the wind had moaned a storm-menace. To the darkness of
the day was added the sombreness of falling night as the three
began the ascent of the Murk Muir Pass. By the time they emerged
into the Devil's Bowl it was altogether black and blind. But the
threat of wind had passed, leaving utter stillness; and they could
hear the splash of an otter on the far side of the Lone Tarn as they
skirted that gloomy water's edge. When at length the last steep rise
on to the Marches had been topped, a breath of soft air smote them
lightly, and the curtain of fog began drifting away.

The two men swung steadily through the heather with that
reaching stride the birthright of moor-men and highlanders. They
talked but little, for such was their nature: a word or two on sheep
and the approaching lambing-time; thence on to the coming Trials;
the Shepherds' Trophy; Owd Bob and the attempt on him; and
from that to M'Adam and the Tailless Tyke.

"D'yo' reck'n M'Adam had a hand in't?" the postman was asking.

"Nay; there's no proof."

"Ceptin' he's mad to get shut o' Th' Owd Un afore Cup Day."

"Im or me--it mak's no differ. For a dog is disqualified from
competing for the Trophy who has changed hands during the six
months prior to the meeting. And this holds good though the
change be only from father to son on the decease of the former."

Jim looked up inquiringly at his companion.

"D'yo' think it'll coom to that?" he asked.

"What?"

"Why--murder."

"Not if I can help it," the other answered grimly.

The fog had cleared away by now, and the moon was up. To their
right, on the crest of a rise some two hundred yards away, a low
wood stood out black against the sky. As they passed it, a
blackbird rose up screaming, and a brace of wood-pigeons winged
noisily away.

"Hullo! hark to the yammerin'!" muttered Jim, stopping; "and at
this time o' night too!"

Some rabbits, playing in the moonlight on the outskirts of the
wood, sat up, listened, and hopped back into security. At the same
moment a big hill-fox slunk out of the covert. He stole a pace
forward and halted, listening with one ear back and one pad raised;
then cantered silently away in the gloom, passing close to the two
men and yet not observing them.

"What's up, I wonder?" mused the postman.

"The fox set 'em clackerin', I reck'n," said the Master.

"Not he; he was scared 'maist oot o' his skin," the other answered.
Then in tones of suppressed excitement, with his hands on James
Moore's arm: "And, look'ee, theer's ma Gyp a-beckonin' on us!"

There, indeed, on the crest of the rise beside the wood, was the
little lurcher, now looking back at his master, now creeping
stealthily forward.

"Ma word! theer's summat wrong yonder!" cried Jim, and jerked
the post-bags off his shoulder. "Coom on, Master! "--and he set off
running toward the dog; while James Moore, himself excited now,
followed with an agility that belied his years.

Some score yards from the lower edge of the spinney, upon the
farther side of the ridge, a tiny beck babbled through its bed of
peat. The two men, as they topped the rise, noticed a flock of
black-faced mountain-sheep clustered in the dip 'twixt wood and
stream. They stood martialled in close array, facing half toward the
wood, half toward the newcomers, heads up, eyes glaring,
handsome as sheep only look when scared.

On the crest of the ridge the two men halted beside Gyp. The
postman stood with his head a little forward, listening intently.
Then he dropped in the heather like a dead man, pulling the other
with him.

"Doon, mon!" he whispered, clutching at Gyp with his spare hand.

"What is't, Jim?" asked the Master, now thoroughly roused.

"Summat movin' i' th' wood," the other whispered, listening
weasel-eared.

So they lay motionless for a while; but there came no sound from
the copse.

"'Appen 'twas nowt," the postman at length allowed, peering
cautiously about. "And yet I thowt--I dunno reetly what I thowt."

Then, starting to his knees with a hoarse cry of terror: "Save us!
what's yon theer?"

Then for the first time the Master raised his head and noticed,
lying in the gloom between them and the array of sheep, a still,
white heap.

James Moore was a man of deeds, not words.

"It's past waitin'!" he said, and sprang forward, his heart in
his mouth.

The sheep stamped and shuffled as he came, and yet did not break.

"Ah, thanks be!" he cried, dropping beside the motionless body;
"it's nob'but a sheep." As he spoke his hands wandered deftly over
the carcase. "But what's this?" he called. "Stout* she was as me.
Look at her fleece--crisp, close, strong; feel the flesh--firm as a
rock. And ne'er a bone broke, ne're a scrat on her body a pin could
mak'. As healthy as a mon--and yet dead as mutton!"

*N.B. Stout--Hearty.

Jim, still trembling from the horror of his fear, came up, and knelt
beside his friend. "Ah, but there's bin devilry in this!" he said; "I
reck'ned they sheep had bin badly skeared, and not so long agone."

"Sheep-murder, sure enough!" the other answered. "No fox's
doin'--a girt-grown two-shear as could 'maist knock a h'ox."

Jim's hands travelled from the body to the dead creature's throat.
He screamed.

"By gob, Master! look 'ee theer!" He held his hand up in the
moonlight, and it dripped red. "And warm yet! warm!"

"Tear some bracken, Jim!" ordered the other, "and set alight. We
mun see to this."

The postman did as bid. For a moment the fern smouldered and
smoked, then the flame ran crackling along and shot up in the
darkness, weirdly lighting the scene: to the right the low wood, a
block of solid blackness against the sky; in front the wall of sheep,
staring out of the gloom with bright eyes; and as centre-piece that
still, white body, with the kneeling men and lurcher sniffing
tentatively round.

The victim was subjected to a critical examination. The throat, and
that only, had been hideously mauled; from the raw wounds the
flesh hung in horrid shreds; on the ground all about were little
pitiful dabs of wool, wrenched off apparently in a struggle; and,
crawling among the fern-roots, a snake-like track of red led down
to the stream.

"A dog's doin', and no mistakin' thot," said Jim at length, after a
minute inspection.

"Ay," declared the Master with slow emphasis, "and a sheep-dog's
too, and an old un's, or I'm no shepherd."

The postman looked up.

"Why thot?" he asked, puzzled.

"Becos," the Master answered, "'im as did this killed for
blood--and for blood only. If had bin ony other dog--greyhound,
bull, tarrier, or even a young sheep-dog--d'yo' think he'd ha'
stopped wi' the one? Not he; he'd ha' gone through 'em, and be
runnin' 'em as like as not yet, nippin' 'em, pullin' 'em down, till he'd
maybe killed the half. But 'im as did this killed for blood, I say. He
got it--killed just the one, and nary touched the others, d'yo 'see,
Jim?"

The postman whistled, long and low.

"It's just what owd Wrottesley'd tell on," he said. "I never nob'but
half believed him then--I do now though. D'yo' mind what th' owd
lad'd tell, Master?"

James Moore nodded.

"Thot's it. I've never seen the like afore myself, but I've heard ma
grandad speak o't mony's the time. An owd dog'll git the cravin'
for sheep's blood on him, just the same as a mon does for the
drink; he creeps oot o' nights, gallops afar, hunts his sheep, downs
'er, and satisfies the cravin'. And he nary kills but the one, they say,
for he knows the value o' sheep same as you and me. He has his
gallop, quenches the thirst, and then he's for home, maybe a score
mile away, and no one the wiser i' th' mornin'. And so on, till he
cooms to a bloody death, the murderin' traitor."

"If he does!" said Jim.

"And he does, they say, nigh always. For he gets bolder and bolder
wi' not bein' caught, until one fine night a bullet lets light into him.
And some mon gets knocked nigh endways when they bring his
best tyke home i' th' mornin', dead, wi' the sheep's wool yet stickin'
in his mouth."

The postman whistled again.

"It's what owd Wrottesley'd tell on to a tick. And he'd say, if ye
mind, Master, as hoo the dog'd niver kill his master's sheep--kind o'
conscience-like."

"Ay, I've heard that," said the Master. "Queer too, and 'im bein'
such a bad un!"

Jim Mason rose slowly from his knees.

"Ma word," he said, "I wish Th' Owd Un was here. He'd 'appen
show us summat!"

"I nob'but wish he was, pore owd lad!" said the Master.

As he spoke there was a crash in the wood above them; a sound as
of some big body bursting furiously through brushwood.

The two men rushed to the top of the rise. In the darkness they
could see nothing; only, standing still and holding their breaths,
they could hear the faint sound, ever growing fainter, of some
creature splashing in a hasty gallop over the wet moors.

"Yon's him! Yon's no fox, I'll tak' oath. And a main big un, too,
hark to him!" cried Jim. Then to Gyp, who had rushed off in hot
pursuit: "Coom back, chunk-'ead. What's use o' you agin a gallopin'
potamus?"

Gradually the sounds died away and away, and were no more.

"Thot's 'im, the devil!" said the Master at length.

"Nay; the devil has a tail, they do say," replied Jim
thoughtfully. For already the light of suspicion was focusing its
red glare.

"Noo I reck'n we're in for bloody times amang the sheep for a
while," said the Master, as Jim picked up his bags.

"Better a sheep nor a mon," answered the postman, still harping on
the old theme.




Chapter XVI. THE BLACK KILLER


THAT, as James Moore had predicted, was the first only of a long
succession of such solitary crimes.

Those who have not lived in a desolate country like that about
the Muir Pike, where sheep are paramount and every other man
engaged in the profession pastoral, can barely imagine the
sensation aroused. In market place, tavern, or cottage, the
subject of conversation was always the latest sheep-murder and
the yet-undetected criminal.

Sometimes there would be a lull, and the shepherds would begin to
breathe more freely. Then there would come a stormy night, when
the heavens were veiled in the cloak of crime, and the wind
moaned fitfully over meres and marches, and another victim would
be added to the lengthening list.

It was always such black nights, nights of wind and weather, when
no man would be abroad, that the murderer chose for his bloody
work; and that was how he became known from the Red Screes to the
Muir Pike as the Black Killer. In the Daleland they still call a
wild, wet night "A Black Killer's night:" for they say: "His
ghaist'll be oot the night."

There was hardly a farm in the countryside but was marked with
the seal of blood. Kenmuir escaped, and the Grange; Rob
Saunderson at the Holt, and Tupper at Swinsthwaite; and they were
about the only lucky ones.

As for Kenmuir, Tammas declared with a certain grim pride: "He
knows better'n to coom wheer Th' Owd Un be." Whereat M'Adam was
taken with a fit of internal spasms, rubbing his knees and
cackling insanely for a half-hour afterward. And as for the luck
of the Grange--well, there was a reason for that too, so the
Dalesmen said.

Though the area of crime stretched from the Black Water to
Grammoch-town, twenty-odd miles, there was never a sign of the
perpetrator. The Killer did his bloody work with a thoroughness
and a devilish cunning that defied detection.

It was plain that each murder might be set down to the same
agency. Each was stamped with the same unmistakable sign-manual:
one sheep killed, its throat torn into red ribands, and the
others untouched.

It was at the instigation of Parson Leggy that the squire
imported a bloodhound to track the Killer to his doom. Set on at
a fresh killed carcase at the One Tree Knowe, he carried the line
a distance in the direction of the Muir Pike; then was thrown out
by a little bustling beck, and never acknowledged the scent
again. Afterward he became unmanageable, and could be no further
utilized. Then there was talk of inducing Tommy Dobson and his
pack to come over from Eskdale, but that came to nothing. The
Master of the Border Hunt lent a couple of foxhounds, who
effected nothing; and there were a hundred other attempts and as
many failures. Jim Mason set a cunning trap or two and caught
his own bob-tailed tortoise-shell and a terrible wigging from his
missus; Ned Hoppin sat up with a gun two nights over a new slain
victim and Londesley of the Home Farm poisoned a carcase. But the
Killer never returned to the kill, and went about in the midst of
the all, carrying on his infamous traffic and laughing up his
sleeve.

In the meanwhile the Dalesmen raged and swore vengeance; their
impotence, their unsuccess, and their losses heating their wrath
to madness. And the bitterest sting of it all lay in this; that
though they could not detect him, they were nigh to positive as
to the culprit.

Many a time was the Black Killer named in low-voiced conclave;
many a time did Long Kirby, as he stood in the Border Ram and
watched M'Adam and the Terror walking down the High, nudge Jim
Mason and whisper:

"Theer's the Killer--oneasy be his grave!" To which practical
Jim always made the same retort:

"Ay, theer's the Killer; but wheer's the proof?"

And therein lay the crux. There was scarcely a man in the
countryside who doubted the guilt of the Tailless Tyke; but, as
Jim said, where was the proof? They could but point to his well-won
nickname; his evil notoriety; say that, magnificent sheep-dog
as he was, he was known even in his work as a rough handler of
stock; and lastly remark significantly that the grange was one of
the few farms that had so far escaped unscathed. For with the
belief that the Black Killer was a sheep-dog they held it as an
article of faith that he would in honour spare his master's
flock.

There may, indeed, have been prejudice in their judgement. For
each has his private grudge against the Terror; and nigh every
man bore on his own person, or his clothes, or on the body of his
dog, the mark of that huge savage.

Proof?

"Why, he near killed ma Lassie!" cries Londesley.

"And he did kill the Wexer!"

"And Wan Tromp!"

"And see pore old Wenus!" says John Swan, and pulls out that fair
Amazon, battered almost past recognition, but a warrioress still.

"That's Red Wull--bloody be his end!"

"And he laid ma Rasper by for nigh three weeks!" continues
Tupper, pointing to the yet-unhealed scars on the neck of the big
bobtail. "See thisey--his work."

"And look here!" cries Saunderson, exposing a ragged wound in
Shep's throat; "thot's the Terror--black be his fa'!"

"Ay," says Long Kirby with an oath; "the tykes love him nigh as
much as we do."

"Yes," says Tammas. "Yo' jest watch!"

The old man slips out of the tap-room; and in another moment from
the road without comes a heavy, regular pat-pat-pat, as of some
big creature approaching, and, blending with the sound, little
shuffling footsteps.

In an instant every dog in the room has risen to his feet and
stands staring at the door with sullen, glowing eyes; lips
wrinkling, bristles rising, throats rumbling.

An unsteady hand fumbles at the door; a reedy voice calls,
"Wullie, come here!" and the dogs move away, surly to either side
of the fireplace, tails down, ears back, grumbling still; the
picture of cowed passion.
Then the door opens; Tammas enters, grinning; and each, after a
moment's scrutiny, resumes his former position before the fire.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile over M'Adam, seemingly all unsuspicious of these
suspicions, a change had come. Whether it was that for the time
he heard less of the best sheep-dog in the North, or for some
more occult reason, certain it is that he became his old self.
His tongue wagged as gayly and bitterly as ever, and hardly a
night passed but he infuriated Tammas almost to blows with his
innuendoes and insidious sarcasms.

Old Jonas Maddox, one evening at the Sylvester Arms, inquired of
him what his notion was as to the identity of the Killer.

"I hae ma suspicions, Mr. Maddox; I hae ma suspicions," the
little man replied, cunningly wagging his head and giggling. But
more than that they could not elicit from him. A week later,
however, to the question:

"And what are yo' thinkin' o' this black Killer, Mr. M'adam?"

"Why _black?_" the little man asked earnestly; "why _black_ mair
than white--or _gray_ we'll say?" Luckily for him, however, the
Dalesmen are slow of wit as of speech.

David, too, marked the difference in his father, who nagged at
him now and then with all the old spirit. At first he rejoiced
in then change, preferring his outward and open warfare to that
aforetime stealthy enmity. But soon he almost wished the other
back; for the older he grew the more difficult did he find it to
endure calmly these everlasting bickerings.

For one reason he was truly glad of the altered condition of
affairs; he believed that, for the nonce, at least his father had
abandoned any ill designs he might have cherished against James
Moore; those sneaking visits to Kenmuir were, he hoped,
discontinued.

Yet Maggie Moore, had she been on speaking terms with him, could
have undeceived him. For, one night, when alone in the kitchen,
on suddenly looking up, she had seen to her horror a dim,
moonlike face glued against the windowpane. In the first mad
panic of the moment she almost screamed, and dropped her work;
then--a true Moore--controlled herself and sat feigning to work,
yet watching all the while.

It was M'Adam, she recognized that: the face pale in its
framework of black; the hair lying dank and dark on his forehead;
and the white eyelids blinking, slow, regular, horrible. She
thought of the stories she had heard of his sworn vengeance on
her father, and her heart stood still, though she never moved.
At length with a gasp of relief she discerned that the eyes were
not directed on her. Stealthily following their gaze, she saw
they rested on the Shepherds' Trophy; and on the Cup they
remained fixed, immovable, while she sat motionless and watched.

An hour, it seemed to her, elapsed before they shifted their
direction, and wandered round the room. For a second they dwelt
upon her; then the face withdrew into the night.

Maggie told no one what she had seen. Knowing well how terrible
her father was in his anger, she deemed it wiser to keep silence.
While as for David M'Adam, she would never speak to him again!

And not for a moment did that young man surmise whence his father
came when, on the night in question, M'Adam returned to the
Grange, chuckling to himself. David was growing of late
accustomed to these fits of silent, unprovoked merriment; and
when his father began giggling and muttering to Red Wull, at
first he paid no heed.

"He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we'll beat him yet. There's many a
slip twixt Cup and lip--eh, Wullie, he! he!" And he made
allusion to the flourishing of the wicked and their fall; ending
always with the same refrain: "He! he! Wullie. Aiblins we'll
beat him yet."

In this strain he continued until David, his patience exhausted,
asked roughly:

"What is't yo' mumblin' aboot? Wha is it yo'll beat, you and yer
Wullie?"

The lad's tone was as contemptuous as his words. Long ago he had
cast aside any semblance of respect for his father.

M'Adam only rubbed his knees and giggled.

"Hark to the dear lad, Wullie! Listen hoo pleasantly he
addresses his auld dad!" Then turning on his son, and leering at
him: "What is it, ye ask? Wha should it be but the Black Killer?
Wha else is there I'd be wushin' to hurt?"

"The Black Killer!" echoed the boy, and looked at his father in
amazement.

Now David was almost the only man in Wastrel-dale who denied Red
Wull's identity with the Killer. "Nay," he said once; "he'd kill
me, given half a chance, but a sheep--no." Yet, though himself
of this opinion, he knew well what the talk was, and was
astonished accordingly at his father's remark.

"The Black Killer, is it? What d'you know o' the Killer?" he
inquired.

"Why _black_, I wad ken? Why _black?_" the little man asked,
leaning forward in his chair.

Now David, though repudiating in the village Red Wull's
complicity with the crimes, at home was never so happy as when
casting cunning innuendoes to that effect.

"What would you have him then?" he asked. "Red, yaller, muck-dirt
colour?"--and he stared significantly at the Tailless Tyke,
who was lying at his master's feet. The little man ceased
rubbing his knees and eyed the boy. David shifted uneasily
beneath that dim, persistent stare.

"Well?" he said at length gruffly.

The little man giggled, and his two thin hands took up their task
again.

"Aiblins his puir auld doited fool of a dad kens mair than the
dear lad thinks for, ay, or wushes--eh, Wullie, he! he!"

"Then what is it you do know, or think yo' know?" David asked
irritably.

The little man nodded and chuckled.

"Naethin' ava, laddie, naethin' worth the mention. Only aiblins
the Killer'll be caught afore sae lang."

David smiled incredulously, wagging his head in offensive
scepticism.

"Yo'll catch him yo'self, I s'pose, you and yer Wullie? Tak' a
chair on to the Marches, whistle a while, and when the Killer
comes, why! pit a pinch o' salt upon his tail--if he had one."

At the last words, heavily punctuated by the speaker, the little
man stopped his rubbing as though shot.

"What wad ye mean by that?" he asked softly.

"What wad I?" the boy replied.

"I dinna ken for sure," the little man answered; "and it's
aiblins just as well for you, dear lad"--in fawning accents--
"that I dinna." He began rubbing and giggling afresh. "It's a
gran' thing, Wullie, to ha' a dutiful son; a shairp lad wha has
no silly sens o' shame aboot sharpenin' his wits at his auld
dad's expense. And yet, despite oor facetious lad there, aiblins
we will ha' a hand in the Killer's catchin', you and I, Wullie--
he! he!" And the great dog at his feet wagged his stump tail in
reply.

David rose from his chair and walked across the room to where his
father sat.

"If yo' know sic a mighty heap," he shouted, "happen you'll just
tell me what yo' do know!"

M'Adam stopped stroking Red Wull's massive head, and looked up.

"Tell ye? Ay, wha should I tell if not ma dear David? Tell?
Ay, I'll tell ye this"--with a sudden snarl of bitterness--"That
you'd be the vairy last person I wad tell."




Chapter XVII.  A MAD DOG


DAVID and Maggie, meanwhile, were drifting further and further
apart. He now thought the girl took too much upon herself; that
this assumption of the woman and the mother was overdone. Once,
on a Sunday, he caught her hearing Andrew his catechism. He
watched the performance through a crack in the door, and listened,
giggling, to her simple teaching. At length his merriment grew so
boisterous that she looked up, saw him, and, straightway rising to
her feet, crossed the room and shut the door; tendering her
unspoken rebuke with such a sweet dignity that he slunk away for
once decently ashamed. And the incident served to add point to his
hostility.

Consequently he was seldom at Kenmuir, and more often at home,
quarrelling with his father.

Since that day, two years before, when the boy had been an
instrument in the taking of the Cup from him, father and son had
been like two vessels charged with electricity, contact between
which might result at any moment in a shock and a flash. This was
the outcome not of a moment, but of years.

Of late the contest had raged markedly fierce; for M'Adam noticed
his son's more frequent presence at home, and commented on the
fact in his usual spirit of playful raillery.

"What's come to ye, David?" he asked one day. "Yer auld dad's
head is nigh turned wi' yer condescension. Is James Moore feared
ye'll steal the Cup fra him, as ye stole it from me, that he'll not ha'
ye at Kenmuir? or what is it?"

"I thought I could maybe keep an eye on the Killer gin I stayed
here," David answered, leering at Red Wull.

"Ye'd do better at Kenmuir--eh, Wullie!" the little man replied.

"Nay," the other answered, "he'll not go to Kenmuir. There's Th'
Owd Un to see to him there o' nights."

The little man whipped round.

"Are ye so sure he is there o' nights, ma lad?" he asked with slow
significance.

"He was there when some one--I dinna say who, though I have ma
thoughts--tried to poison him," sneered the boy, mimicking his
father's manner.

M'Adam shook his head.

"If he was poisoned, and noo I think aiblins he was, he didna pick
it up at Kenmuir, I tell ye that," he said, and marched out of the
room.

In the mean time the Black Killer pursued his bloody trade
unchecked. The public, always greedy of a new sensation, took up
the matter. In several of the great dailies, articles on the "Agrarian
Outrages" appeared, followed by lengthy correspondence.
Controversy raged high; each correspondent had his own theory
and his own solution of the problem; and each waxed indignant as
his were discarded for another's.

The Terror had reigned already two months when, with the advent
of the lambing-time, matters took a yet more serious aspect.

It was bad enough to lose one sheep, often the finest in the pack;
but the hunting of a flock at a critical moment, which was
incidental to the slaughter of the one, the scaring of these woolly
mothers-about-to-be almost out of their fleeces, spelt for the small
farmers something akin to ruin, for the bigger ones a loss hardly
bearable.

Such a woful season had never been known; loud were the curses,
deep the vows of revenge. Many a shepherd at that time patrolled
all night through with his dogs, only to find in the morning that the
Killer had slipped him and havocked in some secluded portion of
his beat.

It was heartrending work; and all the more so in that, though his
incrimination seemed as far off as ever, there was still the same
positiveness as to the culprit's identity.

Long Kirby, indeed, greatly daring, went so far on one occasion as
to say to the little man: "And d'yo' reck'n the Killer is a sheep-dog,
M'Adam?"

"I do," the little man replied with conviction.

"And that he'll spare his own sheep?"

"Niver a doubt of it."

"Then," said the smith with a nervous cackle, "it must lie between
you and Tupper and Saunderson."

The little man leant forward and tapped the other on the arm.

"Or Kenmuir, ma friend," he said. "Ye've forgot Kenmuir."

"So I have," laughed the smith, "so I have."

"Then I'd not anither time," the other continued, still tapping. "I'd
mind Kenmuir, d'ye see, Kirby?"

       *       *       *       *       *

It was about the middle of the lambing-time, when the Killer was
working his worst, that the Dalesmen had a lurid glimpse of Adam
M'Adam as he might be were he wounded through his Wullie.

Thus it came about: It was market-day in Grammoch-town, and in
the Border Ram old Rob Saunderson was the centre of interest. For
on the previous night Rob, who till then had escaped unscathed,
had lost a sheep to the Killer: and--far worse--his flock of
Herdwicks, heavy in lamb, had been galloped with disastrous
consequences.

The old man, with tears in his eyes, was telling how on four nights
that week he had been up with Shep to guard against mishap; and
on the fifth, worn out with his double labor, had fallen asleep at his
post. But a very little while he slumbered; yet when, in the dawn,
he woke and hurried on his rounds, he quickly came upon a
mangled sheep and the pitiful relic of his flock. A relic, indeed!
For all about were cold wee lambkins and their mothers, dead and
dying of exhaustion and their unripe travail--a slaughter of the
innocents.

The Dalesmen were clustered round the old shepherd, listening
with lowering countenances, when a dark gray head peered in at
the door and two wistful eyes dwelt for a moment on the speaker.

"Talk o' the devil!" muttered M'Adam, but no man heard him. For
Red Wull, too, had seen that sad face, and, rising from his master's
feet, had leapt with a roar at his enemy, toppling Jim Mason like a
ninepin in the fury of his charge.

In a second every dog in the room, from the battered Venus to
Tupper's big Rasper, was on his feet, bristling to have at the tyrant
and wipe out past injuries, if the gray dog would but lead the
dance.

It was not to be, however. For Long Kirby was standing at the door
with a cup of hot coffee in his hand. Barely had he greeted the gray
dog with--

"Ullo, Owd Un!" when hoarse yells of "'Ware, lad! The Terror!"
mingled with Red Wull's roar.

Half turning, he saw the great dog bounding to the attack.
Straightway he flung the boiling contents of his cup full in that
rage-wracked countenance. The burning liquid swished against the
huge bull-head. Blinding, bubbling, scalding, it did its fell work
well; nothing escaped that merciless torrent. With a cry of agony,
half bellow, half howl, Red Wull checked in his charge. From
without the door was banged to; and again the duel was postponed.
While within the tap-room a huddle of men and dogs were left
alone with a mad man and a madder brute.

Blind, demented, agonized, the Tailless Tyke thundered about the
little room gnashing, snapping, oversetting; men, tables, chairs
swirled off their legs as though they had been dolls. He spun round
like a monstrous teetotum; he banged his tortured head against the
wall; he burrowed into the unyielding floor. And all the while
M'Adam pattered after him, laying hands upon him only to be
flung aside as a terrier flings a rat. Now up, now down again, now
tossed into a corner, now dragged upon the floor, yet always
following on and crying in supplicating tones, "Wullie, Wullie, let
me to ye! let yer man ease ye!" and then, with a scream and a
murderous glance, "By ----, Kirby, I'll deal wi' you later!"

The uproar was like hell let loose. You could hear the noise of
oaths and blows, as the men fought for the door, a half-mile away.
And above it the horrid bellowing and the screaming of that shrill
voice.

Long Kirby was the first man out of that murder-hole; and after
him the others toppled one by one--men and dogs jostling one
another in the frenzy of their fear. Big Bell, Londesley, Tupper,
Hoppin, Teddy Bolstock, white-faced and trembling; and old
Saunderson they pulled out by his heels. Then the door was shut
with a clang, and the little man and mad dog were left alone.

In the street was already a big-eyed crowd, attracted by the uproar;
while at the door was James Moore, seeking entrance. "Happen I
could lend the little mon a hand," said he; but they withheld him
forcibly.

Inside was pandemonium: bangings like the doors of hell; the
bellowing of that great voice; the patter of little feet; the slithering
of a body on the floor; and always that shrill, beseeching prayer,
"Wullie, Wullie, let me to ye!" and, in a scream, "By ----, Kirby, I'll
be wi' ye soon!"

Jim Mason it was who turned, at length, to the smith and
whispered, "Kirby, lad, yo'd best skip it."

The big man obeyed and ran. The stamp-stamp of his feet on the
hard road rang above the turmoil. As the long legs vanished round
the corner and the sound of the fugitive died away, a panic seized
the listening crowd.

A woman shrieked; a girl fainted; and in two minutes the street
was as naked of men as the steppes of Russia in winter: here a
white face at a window; there a door ajar; and peering round a far
corner a frightened boy. One man only scorned to run. Alone,
James Moore stalked down the centre of the road, slow and calm,
Owd Bob trotting at his heels.

It was a long half-hour before the door of the inn burst open, and
M'Adam came out with a run, flinging the door behind him.

He rushed into the middle of the road; his sleeves were rolled at
the wrist like a surgeon's; and in his right hand was a
black-handled jack-knife.

"Noo, by ----!" he cried in a terrible voice, "where is he?"

He looked up and down the road, darting his fiery glances
everywhere; and his face was whiter than his hair.

Then he turned and hunted madly down the whole length of the
High, nosing like a weasel in every cranny, stabbing at the air as he
went, and screaming, "By ----, Kirby, wait till I get ye!"




Chapter XVIII.  HOW THE KILLER WAS SINGED


No further harm came of the incident; but it served as a healthy
object-lesson for the Dalesmen.

A coincidence it may have been, but, as a fact, for the fortnight
succeeding Kirby's exploit there was a lull in the crimes. There
followed, as though to make amends, the seven days still
remembered in the Daleland as the Bloody Week.

On the Sunday the Squire lost a Cheviot ewe, killed not a hundred
yards from the Manor wall. On the Monday a farm on the Black
Water was marked with the red cross. On Tuesday--a black
night--Tupper at Swinsthwaite came upon the murderer at his
work; he fired into the darkness without effect; and the Killer
escaped with a scaring. On the following night Viscount Birdsaye
lost a shearling ram, for which he was reported to have paid a
fabulous sum. Thursday was the one blank night of the week. On
Friday Tupper was again visited and punished heavily, as though in
revenge for that shot.

On the Saturday afternoon a big meeting was held at the Manor to
discuss measures. The Squire presided; gentlemen and magistrates
were there in numbers, and every farmer in the country-side.

To start the proceedings the Special Commissioner read a futile
letter from the Board of Agriculture. After him Viscount Birdsaye
rose and proposed that a reward more suitable to the seriousness of
the case than the paltry 5 pounds of the Police should be offered, and
backed his proposal with a 25 pound cheque. Several others
spoke, and, last of all, Parson Leggy rose.

He briefly summarized the history of the crimes; reiterated his
belief that a sheep-dog was the criminal; declared that nothing had
occurred to shake his conviction; and concluded by offering a
remedy for their consideration. Simple it was, so he said, to
laughableness; yet, if their surmise was correct, it would serve as
an effectual preventive if not cure, and would at least give them
time to turn round. He paused.

"My suggestion is: That every man-jack of you who owns a
sheep-dog ties him up at night."

The farmers were given half an hour to consider the proposal, and
clustered in knots talking it over. Many an eye was directed on
M'Adam; but that little man appeared all unconscious.

"Weel, Mr. Saunderson," he was saying in, shrill accents, "and
shall ye tie Shep?"

"What d'yo' think?" asked Rob, eying the man at whom the
measure was aimed.

"Why, it's this way, I'm thinkin'," the little man replied. "Gin ye
haud Shep's the guilty one I _wad_, by all manner o' means--or
shootin'd be aiblins better. If not, why"--he shrugged his shoulders
significantly; and having shown his hand and driven the nail well
home, the little man left the meeting.

James Moore stayed to see the Parson's resolution negatived, by a
large majority, and then he too quitted the hall. He had foreseen
the result, and, previous to the meeting, had warned the Parson
how it would be.

"Tie up!" he cried almost indignantly, as Owd Bob came galloping
up to his whistle; "I think I see myself chainin' yo', owd lad, like
any murderer. Why, it's yo' has kept the Killer off Kenmuir so far,
I'll lay."

At the lodge-gate was M'Adam, for once without his familiar
spirit, playing with the lodge-keeper's child; for the little man
loved all children but his own, and was beloved of them. As the
Master approached he looked up.

"Weel, Moore," he called, "and are you gaein' to tie yer dog?"

"I will if you will yours," the Master answered grimly.

"Na," the little man replied, "it's Wullie as frichts the Killer aff the
Grange. That's why I've left him there noo."

"It's the same wi' me," the Master said. "He's not come to Kenmuir
yet, nor he'll not so long as Th' Owd Un's loose, I reck'n."

"Loose or tied, for the matter o' that," the little man rejoined,
"Kenmuir'll escape." He made the statement dogmatically,
snapping his lips.

The Master frowned.

"Why that?" he asked.

"Ha' ye no heard what they're sayin'?" the little man inquired with
raised eyebrows.

"Nay; what?"

"Why, that the mere repitation o' th' best sheep-dog in the North'
should keep him aff. An' I guess they're reet," and he laughed
shrilly as he spoke.

The Master passed on, puzzled.

"Which road are ye gaein' hame?" M'Adam called after him.
"Because," with a polite smile, "I'll tak' t'ither."

"I'm off by the Windy Brae," the Master answered, striding on.
"Squire asked me to leave a note wi' his shepherd t'other side o' the
Chair." So he headed away to the left, making for home by the
route along the Silver Mere.

It is a long sweep of almost unbroken moorland, the well-called
Windy Brae; sloping gently down in mile on mile of heather from
the Mere Marches on the top to the fringe of the Silver Mere
below. In all that waste of moor the only break is the
quaint-shaped Giant's Chair, puzzle of geologists, looking as
though plumped down by accident in the heathery wild. The
ground rises suddenly from the uniform grade of the Brae; up it
goes, ever growing steeper, until at length it runs abruptly into a
sheer curtain of rock--the Fall--which rises perpendicular some
forty feet, on the top of which rests that tiny grassy bowl--not
twenty yards across--they call the Scoop.

The Scoop forms the seat of the Chair and reposes on its collar of
rock, cool and green and out of the world, like wine in a metal
cup; in front is the forty-foot Fall; behind, rising sheer again, the
wall of rock which makes the back of the Chair. Inaccessible from
above, the only means of entrance to that little dell are two narrow
sheep-tracks, which crawl dangerously up between the sheer wall
on the one hand and the sheer Fall on the other, entering it at
opposite sides.

It stands out clear-cut from the gradual incline, that peculiar
eminence; yet as the Master and Owd Bob debouched on to the
Brae it was already invisible in the darkening night.

Through the heather the two swung, the Master thinking now with
a smile of David and Maggie; wondering what M'Adam had
meant; musing with a frown on the Killer; pondering on his
identity--for he was half of David's opinion as to Red Wull's
innocence; and thanking his stars that so far Kenmuir had escaped,
a piece of luck he attributed entirely to the vigilance of Th' Owd
Un, who, sleeping in the porch, slipped out at all hours and went
his rounds, warding off danger. And at the thought he looked down
for the dark head which should be travelling at his knee; yet
could not see it, so thick hung the pall of night.

So he brushed his way along, and ever the night grew blacker;
until, from the swell of the ground beneath his feet, he knew
himself skirting the Giant's Chair.

Now as he sped along the foot of the rise, of a sudden there burst
on his ear the myriad patter of galloping feet. He turned, and at the
second a swirl of sheep almost bore him down. It was velvet-black,
and they fled furiously by, yet he dimly discovered, driving at their
trails, a vague hound-like form.

"The Killer, by thunder!" he ejaculated, and, startled though he
was, struck down at that last pursuing shape, to miss and almost
fall.

"Bob, lad!" he cried, "follow on!" and swung round; but in the
darkness could not see if the gray dog had obeyed.

The chase swept on into the night, and, far above him on the
hill-side, he could now hear the rattle of the flying feet. He started
hotly in pursuit, and then, recognizing the futility of following
where he could not see his hand, desisted. So he stood motionless,
listening and peering into the blackness, hoping Th' Owd Un was
on the villain's heels.

He prayed for the moon; and, as though in answer, the lantern of
the night shone out and lit the dour face of the Chair above him.
He shot a glance at his feet; and thanked heaven on finding the
gray dog was not beside him.

Then he looked up. The sheep had broken, and were scattered over
the steep hill-side, still galloping madly. In the rout one pair of
darting figures caught and held his gaze: the foremost dodging,
twisting, speeding upward, the hinder hard on the leader's heels,
swift, remorseless, never changing. He looked for a third pursuing
form; but none could he discern.

"He mun ha' missed him in the dark," the Master muttered, the
sweat standing on his brow, as he strained his eyes upward.

Higher and higher sped those two dark specks, far out-topping the
scattered remnant of the flock. Up and up, until of a sudden the
sheer Fall dropped its relentless barrier in the path of the fugitive.
Away, scudding along the foot of the rock-wall struck the familiar
track leading to the Scoop, and up it, bleating pitifully, nigh spent,
the Killer hard on her now.

"He'll doon her in the Scoop!" cried the Master hoarsely, following
with fascinated eyes. "Owd Un! Owd Un! wheer iver are yo' gotten
to?" he called in agony; but no Owd Un made reply.

As they reached the summit, just as he had prophesied, the two
black dots were one; and down they rolled together into the hollow
of the Scoop, out of the Master's ken. At the same instant the
moon, as though loth to watch the last act of the bloody play,
veiled her face.

It was his chance. "Noo!"--and up the hillside he sped like a young
man, girding his loins for the struggle. The slope grew steep and
steeper; but on and on he held in the darkness, gasping painfully,
yet running still, until the face of the Fall blocked his way too.

There he paused a moment, and whistled a low call. Could he but
dispatch the old dog up the one path to the Scoop, while he took
the other, the murderer's one road to safety would be blocked.

He waited, all expectant; but no cold muzzle was shoved into his
hand. Again he whistled. A pebble from above almost dropped on
him, as if the criminal up there had moved to the brink of the Fall
to listen; and he dared no more.

He waited till all was still again, then crept, cat-like, along the
rock-foot, and hit, at length, the track up which a while before had
fled Killer and victim. Up that ragged way he crawled on hands
and knees. The perspiration rolled off his face; one elbow brushed
the rock perpetually; one hand plunged ever and anon into that
naked emptiness on the other side.

He prayed that the moon might keep in but a little longer; that his
feet might be saved from falling, where a slip might well mean
death, certain destruction to any chance of success. He cursed his
luck that Th' Owd Un had somehow missed him in the dark; for
now he must trust to chance, his own great strength, and his good
oak stick. And as he climbed, he laid his plan: to rush in on the
Killer as he still gorged and grapple with him. If in the darkness he
missed--and in that narrow arena the contingency was
improbable--the murderer might still, in the panic of the moment,
forget the one path to safety and leap over the Fall to his
destruction.

At length he reached the summit and paused to draw breath. The
black void before him was the Scoop, and in its bosom--not ten
yards away--must be lying the Killer and the killed.

He crouched against the wet rock-face and listened. In that dark
silence, poised 'twixt heaven and earth, he seemed a million
miles apart from living soul.

No sound, and yet the murderer must be there. Ay, there was the
tinkle of a dislodged stone; and again, the tread of stealthy feet.

The Killer was moving; alarmed; was off.

Quick!

He rose to his full height; gathered himself, and leapt.

Something collided with him as he sprang; something wrestled
madly with him; something wrenched from beneath him; and in a
clap he heard the thud of a body striking ground far below, and the
slithering and splattering of some creature speeding furiously
down the hill-side and away.

"Who the blazes?" roared he.

"What the devil?" screamed a little voice.

The moon shone out.

"Moore!"

"M'Adam!"

And there they were still struggling over the body of a dead sheep.

In a second they had disengaged and rushed to the edge of the Fall.
In the quiet they could still hear the scrambling hurry of the
fugitive far below them. Nothing was to be seen, however, save an
array of startled sheep on the hill-side, mute witnesses of the
murderer's escape.

The two men turned and eyed each other; the one grim, the other
sardonic: both dishevelled and suspicious.

"Well?''

"Weel?"

A pause and, careful scrutiny.

"There's blood on your coat."

"And on yours."

Together they walked hack into the little moonlit hollow. There
lay the murdered sheep in a pool of blood. Plain it was to see
whence the marks on their coats came. M'Adam touched the
victim's head with his foot. The movement exposed its throat.
With a shudder he replaced it as it was.

The two men stood back and eyed one another.

"What are yo' doin' here?"

"After the Killer. What are you?"

"After the Killer?"

"Hoo did you come?"

"Up this path," pointing to the one behind him. "Hoo did you?"

"Up this."

Silence; then again:

"I'd ha' had him but for yo'."

"I did have him, but ye tore me aff,"

A pause again.

"Where's yer gray dog?" This time the challenge was unmistakable.

"I sent him after the Killer. Wheer's your Red Wull?"

"At hame, as I tell't ye before."

"Yo' mean yo' left him there?" M'Adam's fingers twitched.

"He's where I left him."

James Moore shrugged his shoulders. And the other began:

"When did yer dog leave ye?"

"When the Killer came past."

"Ye wad say ye missed him then?"

"I say what I mean."

"Ye say he went after the Killer. Noo the Killer was here," pointing
to the dead sheep. "Was your dog here, too?"

"If he had been he'd been here still."

"Onless he went over the Fall!"

"That was the Killer, yo' fule."

"Or your dog."

"There was only _one_ beneath me. I felt him."

"Just so," said M'Adam, and laughed. The other's brow contracted.

"An' that was a big un," he said slowly. The little man stopped his
cackling.

"There ye lie," he said, smoothly. "He was small."

They looked one another full in the eyes.

"That's a matter of opinion," said the Master.

"It's a matter of fact," said the other.

The two stared at one another, silent and stern, each trying to
fathom the other's soul; then they turned again to the brink of
the Fall. Beneath them, plain to see, was the splash and furrow
in the shingle marking the Killer's line of retreat. They looked
at one another again, and then each departed the way he had come
to give his version of the story.

"'If Th' Owd Un had kept wi' me, I should ha' had him."

And--

"I tell ye I did have him, but James Moore pulled me aff.
Strange, too, his dog not bein' wi' him!"




Chapter XIX.  LAD AND LASS


AN immense sensation this affair of the Scoop created in the
Daleland. It spurred the Dalesmen into fresh endeavors. James
Moore and M'Adam were examined and re-examined as to the
minutest details of the matter. The whole country-side was
placarded with huge bills, offering 100 pounds reward for the
capture of the criminal dead or alive. While the vigilance of the
watchers was such that in a single week they bagged a donkey, an
old woman, and two amateur detectives.

In Wastrel-dale the near escape of the Killer, the collision between
James Moore and Adam, and Owd Bob's unsuccess, who was not
wont to fail, aroused intense excitement, with which was mingled
a certain anxiety as to their favorite.

For when the Master had reached home that night, he had found
the old dog already there; and he must have wrenched his foot in
the pursuit or run a thorn into it, for he was very lame. Whereat,
when it was reported at the Sylvester Arms, M'Adam winked at
Red Wull and muttered, "Ah, forty foot is an ugly tumble."

A week later the little man called at Kenmuir. As he entered the
yard, David was standing outside the kitchen window, looking very
glum and miserable. On seeing his father, however, the boy started
forward, all alert.

"What d'yo' want here?" he cried roughly.

"Same as you, dear lad," the little man giggled, advancing. "I
come on a visit."

"Your visits to Kenmuir are usually paid by night, so I've heard,"
David sneered.

The little man affected not to hear.

"So they dinna allow ye indoors wi' the Cup," he laughed. "They
know yer little ways then, David."

"Nay, I'm not wanted in there," David answered bitterly, but not so
loud that his father could hear. Maggie within the kitchen heard,
however, but paid no heed; for her heart was hard against the boy,
who of late, though he never addressed her, had made himself as
unpleasant in a thousand little ways as only David M'Adam could.

At that moment the Master came stalking into the yard, Owd Bob
preceding him; and as the old dog recognized his visitor he bristled
involuntarily.

At the sight of the Master M'Adam hurried forward.

"I did but come to ask after the tyke," he said, "Is he gettin'
over his lameness?"

James Moore looked surprised; then his stern face relaxed into a
cordial smile. Such generous anxiety as to the welfare of Red
Wull's rival was a wholly new characteristic in the little man.

"I tak' it kind in yo', M'Adam," he said, "to come and inquire."

"Is the thorn oot?" asked the little man with eager interest,
shooting his head forward to stare closely at the other.

"It came oot last night wi' the poulticin'," the Master answered,
returning the other's gaze, calm and steady.

"I'm glad o' that," said the little man, still staring. But his yellow,
grinning face said as plain  words, "What a liar ye are, James
Moore."

       *       *       *       *       *

The days passed on. His father's taunts and gibes, always becoming
more bitter, drove David almost to distraction.

He longed to make it up with Maggie; he longed for that tender
sympathy which the girl had always extended to him when his
troubles with his father were heavy on him. The quarrel had lasted
for months now, and he was well weary of it, and utterly ashamed.
For, at least, he had the good grace to acknowledge that no one
was to blame but himself; and that it had been fostered solely by
his ugly pride.

At length he could endure it no longer, and determined to go to the
girl and ask forgiveness. It would be a bitter ordeal to him; always
unwilling to acknowledge a fault, even to himself, how much
harder would it be to confess it to this strip of a girl. For a time he
thought it was almost more than he could do. Yet, like his father,
once set upon a course, nothing could divert him. So, after a week
of doubts and determinations, of cowardice and courage, he pulled
himself together and off he set.

An hour it took him from the Grange to the bridge over the
Wastrel--an hour which had wont to be a quarter. Now, as he
walked on up the slope from the stream, very slowly, heartening
himself for his penance, he was aware of a strange disturbance in
the yard above him: the noisy cackling of hens, the snorting of pigs
disturbed, and above the rest the cry of a little child ringing out in
shrill distress.

He set to running, and sped up the slope as fast as his long legs
would carry him. As he took the gate in his stride, he saw the
white-clad figure of Wee Anne fleeing with unsteady, toddling
steps, her fair hair streaming out behind, and one bare arm striking
wildly back at a great pursuing sow.

David shouted as he cleared the gate, but the brute paid no heed,
and was almost touching the fugitive when Owd Bob came
galloping round the corner, and in a second had flashed between
pursuer and pursued. So close were the two that as he swung round
on the startled sow, his tail brushed the baby to the ground; and
there she lay kicking fat legs to heaven and calling on all her gods.

David, leaving the old dog to secure the warrior pig, ran round to
her; but he was anticipated. The whole matter had barely occupied
a minute's time; and Maggie, rushing from the kitchen, now had
the child in her arms and was hurrying back with her to the house.

"Eh, ma pet, are yo' hurted, dearie?" David could hear her asking
tearfully, as he crossed the yard and established himself in the
door.

"Well," said he, in bantering tones, "yo'm a nice wench to ha'
charge o' oor Annie!"

It was a sore subject with the girl, and well he knew it. Wee Anne,
that golden-haired imp of mischief, was forever evading her
sister-mother's eye and attempting to immolate herself. More than
once she had only been saved from serious hurt by the watchful
devotion of Owd Bob, who always found time, despite his many
labors, to keep a guardian eye on his well-loved lassie. In the
previous winter she had been lost on a bitter night on the Muir
Pike; once she had climbed into a field with the Highland bull, and
barely escaped with her life, while the gray dog held the brute in
check; but a little while before she had been rescued from
drowning by the Tailless Tyke; there had been numerous other
mischances; and now the present mishap. But the girl paid no heed
to her tormentor in her joy at finding the child all unhurt.

"Theer! yo' bain't so much as scratted, ma precious, is yo'?" she
cried. "Rin oot agin, then," and the baby toddled joyfully away.

Maggie rose to her feet and stood with face averted. David's eyes
dwelt lovingly upon her, admiring the pose of the neat head with
its thatch of pretty brown hair; the slim figure, and slender
ankles, peeping modestly from beneath her print frock.

"Ma word! if yo' dad should hear tell o' hoo his Anne--" he broke
off into a long-drawn whistle.

Maggie kept silence; but her lips quivered, and the flush deepened
on her cheek.

"I'm fear'd I'll ha' to tell him," the boy continued, "'Tis but ma
duty."

"Yo' may tell wham yo' like what yo' like," the girl replied coldly;
yet there was a tremor in her voice.

"First yo' throws her in the stream," David went on remorselessly;
"then yo' chucks her to the pig, and if it had not bin for me--"

"Yo', indeed!" she broke in contemptuously. "Yo'! 'twas Owd Bob
reskied her. Yo'd nowt' to do wi' it, 'cept lookin' on--'bout what
yo're fit for."

"I tell yo'," David pursued stubbornly, "an it had not bin for me
yo' wouldn't have no sister by noo. She'd be lyin', she would, pore
little lass, cold as ice, pore mite, wi' no breath in her. An' when yo'
dad coom home there'd be no Wee Anne to rin to him, and climb
on his knee, and yammer to him, and beat his face. An he'd say,
'What's gotten to oor Annie, as I left wi' yo'?' And then yo'd have to
tell him, 'I never took no manner o' fash after her, dad; d'reckly yo'
back was turned, I--'"

The girl sat down, buried her face in her apron, and indulged in the
rare luxury of tears.

"Yo're the cruellest mon as iver was, David M'Adam," she sobbed,
rocking to and fro.

He was at her side in a moment, tenderly bending over her.

"Eh, Maggie, but I am sorry, lass--"

She wrenched away from beneath his hands.

"I hate yo'," she cried passionately.

He gently removed her hands from before her tear-stained face.

"I was nob'but laffin', Maggie," he pleaded; "say yo' forgie me."

"I don't," she cried, struggling. "I think yo're the hatefullest lad as
iver lived."

The moment was critical; it was a time for heroic measures.

"No, yo' don't, lass," he remonstrated; and, releasing her wrists,
lifted the little drooping face, wet as it was, like the earth after a
spring shower, and, holding it between his two big hands, kissed it
twice.

"Yo' coward!" she cried, a flood of warm red crimsoning her
cheeks; and she struggled vainly to be free.

"Yo' used to let me," he reminded her in aggrieved tones.

"I niver did!" she cried, more indignant than truthful.

"Yes, yo' did, when we was little uns; that is, yo' was allus for
kissin' and I was allus agin it. And noo," with whole-souled
bitterness, "I mayn't so much as keek at yo' over a stone wall."

However that might be, he was keeking at her from closer range
now; and in that position--for he held her firmly still--she could
not help but keek back. He looked so handsome--humble for
once; penitent yet reproachful; his own eyes a little moist; and,
withal, his old audacious self--that, despite herself, her anger grew
less hot.

"Say yo' forgie me and l'll let yo' go."

"I don't, nor niver shall," she answered firmly; but there was less
conviction in her heart than voice.

"Iss yo' do, lass," he coaxed, and kissed her again.

She struggled faintly.

"Hoo daur yo'?" she cried through her tears. But he was not to be
moved.

"Will yo' noo?" he asked.

She remained dumb, and he kissed her again.

"Impidence!" she cried.

"Ay," said he, closing her mouth.

"I wonder at ye, Davie!" she said, surrendering.

       *       *       *       *       *

After that Maggie must needs give in; and it was well understood,
though nothing definite had been said, that the boy and girl were
courting. And in the Dale the unanimous opinion was that the
young couple would make "a gradely pair, surely."

M'Adam was the last person to hear the news, long after it had
been common knowledge in the village. It was in the Sylvester
Arms he first heard it, and straightway fell into one of those
foaming frenzies characteristic of him.

"The dochter o' Moore o' Kenmuir, d'ye say? sic a dochter o' sic a
man! The dochter o' th' one man in the warld that's harmed me
aboon the rest! I'd no ha' believed it gin ye'd no tell't me. Oh,
David, David! I'd no ha' thocht it even o' you, ill son as ye've aye
bin to me. I think he might ha' waited till his auld dad was gone,
and he'd no had to wait lang the noo." Then the little man sat down
and burst into tears. Gradually, however, he resigned himself, and
the more readily when he realized that David by his act had
exposed a fresh wound into which he might plunge his barbed
shafts. And he availed himself to the full of his new opportunities.
Often and often David was sore pressed to restrain himself.

"Is't true what they're sayin' that Maggie Moore's nae better than
she should be?" the little man asked one evening with anxious
interest.

"They're not sayin' so, and if they were 'twad be a lie," the boy
answered angrily.

M'Adam leant back in his chair and nodded his head.

"Ay, they tell't me that gin ony man knew 'twad be David
M'Adam."

David strode across the room.

"No, no mair o' that," he shouted. "Y'ought to be 'shamed, an owd
mon like you, to speak so o' a lass." The little man edged close up
to his son, and looked up into the fair flushed face towering above
him.

"David," he said in smooth soft tones, "I'm 'stonished ye dinna
strike yen auld dad." He stood with his hands clasped behind his
back as if daring the young giant to raise a finger against him. "Ye
maist might noo," he continued suavely. "Ye maun be sax inches
taller, and a good four stane heavier. Hooiver, aiblins ye're wise to
wait. Anither year twa I'll be an auld man, as ye say, and feebler,
and Wullie here'll be gettin' on, while you'll be in the prime o' yer
strength. Then I think ye might hit me wi' safety to your person,
and honor to yourself."

He took a pace back, smiling.

"Feyther," said David, huskily, "one day yo'll drive me too far."




Chapter XX. THE SNAPPING OF THE STRING


THE spring was passing, marked throughout with the bloody trail
of the Killer. The adventure in the Scoop scared him for a while
into innocuousness; then he resumed his game again with
redoubled zest. It seemed likely he would harry the district till
some lucky accident carried him off, for all chance there was of
arresting him.

You could still hear nightly in the Sylvester Arms and elsewhere
the assertion, delivered with the same dogmatic certainty as of
old, "It's the Terror, I tell yo'!" and that irritating,
inevitable reply: "Ay; but wheer's the proof?" While often, at
the same moment, in a house not far away, a little lonely man was
sitting before a low-burnt fire, rocking to and fro, biting his
nails, and muttering to the great dog whose head lay between his
knees: "If we had but the proof, Wullie! if we had but the proof!
I'd give ma right hand aff my arm gin we had the proof
to-morrow."

Long Kirby, who was always for war when some one else was to
do the fighting, suggested that David should be requested, in the
name of the Dalesmen, to tell M'Adam that he must make an end
to Red Wull. But Jim Mason quashed the proposal, remarking truly
enough that there was too much bad blood as it was between father
and son; while Tammas proposed with a sneer that the smith
should be his own agent in the matter.

Whether it was this remark of Tammas's which stung the big man
into action, or whether it was that the intensity of his hate gave
him unusual courage, anyhow, a few days later, M'Adam caught
him lurking in the granary of the Grange.

The little man may not have guessed his murderous intent; yet the
blacksmith's white-faced terror, as he crouched away in the darkest
corner, could hardly have escaped remark; though--and Kirby may
thank his stars for it--the treacherous gleam of a gun-barrel,
ill-concealed behind him, did.

"Hullo, Kirby!" said M'Adam cordially, "ye'll stay the night wi'
me?" And the next thing the big man heard was a giggle on the far
side the door, lost in the clank of padlock and rattle of chain.
Then--through a crack--"Good-night to ye. Hope ye'll be comfie."
And there he stayed that night, the following day and next
night--thirty-six hours in all, with swedes for his hunger and the
dew off the thatch for his thirst.

Meanwhile the struggle between David and his father seemed
coming to a head. The little man's tongue wagged more bitterly
than ever; now it was never at rest--searching out sores, stinging,
piercing.

Worst of all, he was continually dropping innuendoes, seemingly
innocent enough, yet with a world of subtile meaning at their back,
respecting Maggie. The leer and wink with which, when David
came home from Kenmuir at nights, he would ask the simple
question, "And was she kind, David--eh, eh?" made the boy's blood
boil within him.

And the more effective the little man saw his shots to be, the more
persistently he plied them. And David retaliated in kind. It was a
war of reprisals. There was no peace; there were no truces in
which to bury the dead before the opponents set to slaying others.
And every day brought the combatants nearer to that final struggle,
the issue of which neither cared to contemplate.

       *       *       *       *       *

There came a Saturday, toward the end of the spring, long to be
remembered by more than David in the Dale.

For that young man the day started sensationally. Rising before
cock-crow, and going to the window, the first thing he saw in the
misty dawn was the gaunt, gigantic figure of Red Wull, hounding
up the hill from the Stony Bottom; and in an instant his faith was
shaken to its foundation.

The dog was travelling up at a long, slouching trot; and as he
rapidly approached the house, David saw that his flanks were all
splashed with red mud, his tongue out, and the foam dripping from
his jaws, as though he had come far and fast.

He slunk up to the house, leapt on to the sill of the unused
back-kitchen, some five feet from the ground, pushed with his paw
at the cranky old hatchment, which was its only covering; and, in a
second, the boy, straining out of the window the better to see,
heard the rattle of the boards as the dog dropped within the house.

For the moment, excited as he was, David held his peace. Even the
Black Killer took only second place in his thoughts that morning.
For this was to be a momentous day for him.

That afternoon James Moore and Andrew would, he knew, be over
at Grammoch-town, and, his work finished for the day, he was
resolved to tackle Maggie and decide his fate. If she would have
him--well, he would go next morning and thank God for it,
kneeling beside her in the tiny village church; if not, he would
leave the Grange and all its unhappiness behind, and straightway
plunge out into the world.

All through a week of stern work he had looked forward to this
hard-won half-holiday. Therefore, when, as he was breaking off at
noon, his father turned to him and said abruptly:

"David, ye're to tak' the Cheviot lot o'er to Grammoch-town at
once," he answered shortly:

"Yo' mun tak' 'em yo'sel', if yo' wish 'em to go to-day."

"Na," the little man answered; "Wullie and me, we're busy. Ye're
to tak' 'em, I tell ye."

"I'll not," David replied. "If they wait for me, they wait till
Monday," and with that he left the room.

"I see what 'tis," his father called after him; "she's give ye a tryst at
Kenmuir. Oh, ye randy David!"

"Yo' tend yo' business; I'll tend mine," the boy answered hotly.

Now it happened that on the previous day Maggie had given him a
photograph of herself, or, rather, David had taken it and Maggie
had demurred. As he left the room it dropped from his pocket. He
failed to notice his loss, but directly he was gone M'Adam pounced
on it.

"He! he! Wullie, what's this?" he giggled, holding the photograph
into his face. "He! he! it's the jade hersel', I war'nt; it's Jezebel!"

He peered into the picture.

"She kens what's what, I'll tak' oath, Wullie. See her eyes--sae saft
and languishin'; and her lips--such lips, Wullie!" He held the
picture down for the great dog to see: then walked out of the room,
still sniggering, and chucking the face insanely beneath its
cardboard chin.

Outside the house he collided against David. The boy had missed
his treasure and was hurrying back for it.

"What yo' got theer?" he asked suspiciously.

"Only the pictur' o' some randy quean," his father answered,
chucking away at the inanimate chin.

"Gie it me!" David ordered fiercely. "It's mine."

"Na, na," the little man replied. "It's no for sic douce lads as dear
David to ha' ony touch wi' leddies sic as this."

"Gie it me, I tell ye, or I'll tak' it!" the boy shouted.

"Na, na; it's ma duty as yer dad to keep ye from sic limmers." He
turned, still smiling, to Red Wull.

"There ye are, Wullie!" He threw the photograph to the dog. "Tear
her, Wullie, the Jezebel!"

The Tailless Tyke sprang on the picture, placed one big paw in the
very centre of the face, forcing it into the muck, and tore a corner
off; then he chewed the scrap with unctious, slobbering gluttony,
dropped it, and tore a fresh piece.

David dashed forward.

"Touch it, if ye daur, ye brute!" he yelled; but his father seized him
and held him back.

"'And the dogs o' the street,'" he quoted. David turned furiously on
him.

"I've half a mind to brak' ivery bone in yer body!" he shouted,
"robbin' me o' what's mine and throwin' it to yon black brute!"

"Whist, David, whist!" soothed the little man. "Twas but for yer
ain good yer auld dad did it. 'Twas that he had at heart as he aye
has. Rin aff wi' ye noo to Kenmuir. She'll mak' it up to ye, I war'nt.
She's leeberal wi' her favors, I hear. Ye've but to whistle and she'll
come."

David seized his father by the shoulder.

"An' yo' gie me much more o' your sauce," he roared.

"Sauce, Wullie," the little man echoed in a gentle voice.

"I'll twist yer neck for yo'!"

"He'll twist my neck for me."

"I'll gang reet awa', I warn yo', and leave you and yer Wullie to yer
lone."

The little man began to whimper.

"It'll brak' yer auld dad's heart, lad," he said.

"Nay; yo've got none. But 'twill ruin yo', please God. For yo' and
yer Wullie'll get ne'er a soul to work for yo'--yo' cheeseparin',
dirty-tongued Jew."

The little man burst into an agony of affected tears, rocking to and
fro, his face in his hands.

"Waesucks, Wullue! d'ye hear him? He is gaein' to leave us--the
son o' my bosom! my Benjamin! my little Davie! he's gaein' awa'!"

David turned away down the hill; and M'Adam lifted his stricken
face and waved a hand at him.

"'Adieu, dear amiable youth!'" he cried in broken voice; and
straightway set to sobbing again.

Half-way down to the Stony Bottom David turned.

"I'll gie yo' a word o' warnin'," he shouted back. "I'd advise yo' to
keep a closer eye to yer Wullie's goings on, 'specially o' nights, or
happen yo'll wake to a surprise one mornin'."

In an instant the little man ceased his fooling.

"And why that?" he asked, following down the hill.

"I'll tell yo'. When I wak' this mornin' I walked to the window, and
what d'yo' think I see? Why, your Wullie gollopin' like a good un
up from the Bottom, all foamin', too, and red-splashed, as if he'd
coom from the Screes. What had he bin up to, I'd like to know?"

"What should he be doin'," the little man replied, "but havin' an eye
to the stock? and that when the Killer might be oot."

David laughed harshly.

"Ay, the Killer was oot, I'll go bail, and yo' may hear o't afore the
evenin', ma man," and with that he turned away again.

As he had foreseen, David found Maggie alone. But in the heat of
his indignation against his father he seemed to have forgotten his
original intent, and instead poured his latest troubles into the girl's
sympathetic ear.

"There's but one mon in the world he wishes worse nor me," he
was saying. It was late in the afternoon, and he was still inveighing
against his father and his fate. Maggie sat in her father's chair by
the fire, knitting; while he lounged on the kitchen table, swinging
his long legs.

"And who may that be?" the girl asked.

"Why, Mr. Moore, to be sure, and Th' Owd Un, too. He'd do either
o' them a mischief if he could."

"But why, David?" she asked anxiously. "I'm sure dad niver hurt
him, or ony ither mon for the matter o' that."

David nodded toward the Dale Cup which rested on the
mantelpiece in silvery majesty.

"It's yon done it," he said. "And if Th' Owd Un wins agin, as win he
will, bless him! why, look out for 'me and ma Wullie'; that's all."

Maggie shuddered, and thought of the face at the window.

"'Me and ma Wullie,'" David continued; "I've had about as much of
them as I can swaller. It's aye the same--'Me and ma Wullie,' and
'Wullie and me,' as if I never put ma hand to a stroke! Ugh!"--he
made a gesture of passionate disgust--"the two on 'em fair
madden me. I could strike the one and throttle t'other," and he
rattled his heels angrily together.

"Hush, David," interposed the girl; "yo' munna speak so o' your
dad; it's agin the commandments."

"'Tain't agin human nature," he snapped in answer. "Why, 'twas
nob'but yester' morn' he says in his nasty way, 'David, ma gran'
fellow, hoo ye work! ye 'stonish me!' And on ma word,
Maggie"--there were tears in the great boy's eyes--"ma back was
nigh broke wi' toilin'. And the Terror, he stands by and shows his
teeth, and looks at me as much as to say, 'Some day, by the grace o'
goodness, I'll ha' my teeth in your throat, young mon.'"

Maggie's knitting dropped into her lap and she looked up, her soft
eyes for once flashing.

"It's cruel, David; so 'tis!" she cried. "I wonder yo' bide wi' him. If
he treated me so, I'd no stay anither minute. If it meant the House
for me I'd go," and she looked as if she meant it.

David jumped off the table.

"Han' yo' niver guessed why I stop, lass, and me so happy at
home?" he asked eagerly.

Maggie's eyes dropped again.

"Hoo should I know?" she asked innocently.

"Nor care, neither, I s'pose," he said in reproachful accents.
"Yo' want me me to go and leave yo', and go reet awa'; I see hoo
'tis. Yo' wouldna mind, not yo', if yo' was niver to see pore
David agin. I niver thowt yo' welly like me, Maggie; and noo I
know it."

"Yo' silly lad," the girl murmured, knitting steadfastly.

"Then yo' do," he cried, triumphant, "I knew yo' did." He
approached close to her chair, his face clouded with eager anxiety.

"But d'yo' like me more'n just _likin'_, Maggie? d'yo'," he bent
and whispered in the little ear.

The girl cuddled over her work so that he could not see her face.

"If yo' won't tell me yo' can show me," he coaxed. "There's other
things besides words."

He stood before her, one hand on the chair-back on either side. She
sat thus, caged between his arms, with drooping eyes and
heightened color.

"Not so close, David, please," she begged, fidgeting uneasily; but
the request was unheeded.

"Do'ee move away a wee," she implored.

"Not till yo've showed me," he said, relentless.

"I canna, Davie," she cried with laughing, petulance.

"Yes, yo' can, lass."

"Tak' your hands away, then."

"Nay; not till yo've showed me."

A pause.

"Do'ee, Davie," she supplicated.

And--

"Do'ee," he pleaded.

She tilted her face provokingly, but her eyes were still down.

"It's no manner o' use, Davie."

"Iss, 'tis," he coaxed.

"Niver."

"Please."

A lengthy pause.

"Well, then--" She looked up, at last, shy, trustful, happy; and the
sweet lips were tilted further to meet his.

And thus they were situated, lover-like, when a low, rapt voice
broke in on them,--

 'A dear-lov'd lad, convenience snug,
A treacherous inclination.'

"Oh, Wullie, I wush you were here!"

It was little M'Adam. He was leaning in at the open window,
leering at the young couple, his eyes puckered, an evil expression
on his face.

"The creetical moment! and I interfere! David, ye'll never forgie
me."

The boy jumped round with an oath; and Maggie, her face flaming,
started to her feet. The tone, the words, the look of the little man at
the window were alike insufferable.

"By thunder! I'll teach yo' to come spyin' on me!" roared David.
Above him on the mantelpiece blazed the Shepherds' Trophy.
Searching any missile in his fury, he reached up a hand for it.

"Ay, gie it me back, Ye robbed me o't," the little man cried, holding
out his arms as if to receive it.

"Dinna, David," pleaded Maggie, with restraining hand on her
lover's arm.

"By the Lord! I'll give him something!" yelled the boy. Close by
there stood a pail of soapy water. He seized it, swung it, and
slashed its contents at the leering face in the window.

The little man started back, but the dirty torrent caught him and
soused him through. The bucket followed, struck him full on the
chest, and rolled him over in the mud. After it with a rush came
David.

"I'll let yo' know, spyin' on me!" he yelled. "I'll--"

Maggie, whose face was as white now as it had been crimson, clung
to him, hampering him.

"Dinna, David, dinna!" she implored. "He's yer ain dad."

"I'll dad him! I'll learn him!" roared David half through the
window.

At the moment Sam'l Todd came floundering furiously round the
corner, closely followed by 'Enry and oor Job.

"Is he dead?" shouted Sam'l seeing the prostrate form.

"Ho! ho!" went the other two.

They picked up the draggled little man and hustled him out of the
yard like a thief, a man on either side and a man behind.

As they forced him through the gate, he struggled round.

"By Him that made ye! ye shall pay for this, David M'Adam, you
and yer--"

But Sam'l's big hand descended on his mouth, and he was borne
away before that last ill word had flitted into being.




Chapter XXI. HORROR OF DARKNESS


IT was long past dark that night when M'Adam staggered home.

All that evening at the Sylvester Arms his imprecations against
David had made even the hardest shudder. James Moore, Owd
Bob, and the Dale Cup were for once forgotten as, in his passion,
he cursed his son.

The Dalesmen gathered fearfully away from the little dripping
madman. For once these men, whom, as a rule, no such geyser
outbursts could quell, were dumb before him; only now and then
shooting furtive glances in his direction, as though on the brink of
some daring enterprise of which he was the objective. But
M'Adam noticed nothing, suspected nothing.

When, at length, he lurched into the kitchen of the Grange, there
was no light and the fire burnt low. So dark was the room that a
white riband of paper pinned on to the table escaped his remark.

The little man sat down heavily, his clothes still sodden, and
resumed his tireless anathema.

"I've tholed mair fra him, Wullie, than Adam M'Adam ever thocht
to thole from ony man. And noo it's gane past bearin'. He struck
me, Wullie! struck his ain father. Ye see it yersel', Wullie. Na, ye
werena there. Oh, gin ye had but bin, Wullie! Him and his madam!
But I'll gar him ken Adam M'Adam. I'll stan' nae mair!"

He sprang to his feet and, reaching up with trembling hands, pulled
down the old bell-mouthed blunderbuss that hung above the
mantelpiece.

"We'll mak' an end to't, Wullie, so we will, aince and for a'!" And
he banged the weapon down upon the table. It lay right athwart
that slip of still condemning paper, yet the little man saw it not.

Resuming his seat, he prepared to wait. His hand sought the pocket
of his coat, and fingered tenderly a small stone bottle, the fond
companion of his widowhood. He pulled it out, uncorked it, and
took a long pull; then placed it on the table by his side.

Gradually the gray head lolled; the shrivelled hand dropped and
hung limply down, the finger-tips brushing the floor; and he dozed
off into a heavy sleep, while Red Wull watched at his feet.

It was not till an hour later that David returned home.

As he approached the lightless house, standing in the darkness like
a body with the spirit fled, he could but contrast this dreary home
of his with the bright kitchen and cheery faces he had left.

Entering the house, he groped to the kitchen door and opened it;
then struck a match and stood in the doorway peering in.

"Not home, bain't he?" he muttered, the tiny light above his head.
"Wet inside as well as oot by noo, I'll lay. By gum! but 'twas a
lucky thing for him I didna get ma hand on him this evenin'. I
could ha' killed him." He held the match above his head.

Two yellow eyes, glowing in the darkness like cairngorms, and a
small dim figure bunched up in a chair, told him his surmise was
wrong. Many a time had he seen his father in such case before, and
now he muttered contemptuously:

"Drunk; the leetle swab! Sleepin' it off, I reck'n."

Then he saw his mistake. The hand that hung above the floor
twitched and was still again.

There was a clammy silence. A mouse, emboldened by the quiet,
scuttled across the hearth. One mighty paw lightly moved; a
lightning tap, and the tiny beast lay dead.

Again that hollow stillness: no sound, no movement; only those
two unwinking eyes fixed on him immovable.

At length a small voice from the fireside broke the quiet.

"Drunk--the--leetle--swab!"

Again a clammy silence, and a life-long pause.

"I thowt yo' was sleepin'," said David, at length, lamely.

"Ay, so ye said. 'Sleepin' it aff'; I heard ye." Then, still in the same
small voice, now quivering imperceptibly, "Wad ye obleege me,
sir, by leetin' the lamp? Or, d'ye think, Wullie, 'twad be soilin' his
dainty fingers? They're mair used, I'm told, to danderin' with the
bonnie brown hair o' his--"

"I'll not ha' ye talk o' ma Maggie so," interposed the boy
passionately.

"_His_ Maggie, mark ye, Wullie--_his_! I thocht 'twad soon get that
far."

"Tak' care, dad! I'll stan' but little more," the boy warned him in
choking voice; and began to trim the lamp with trembling fingers.

M'Adam forthwith addressed himself to Red Wull.

"I suppose no man iver had sic a son as him, Wullie. Ye ken what
I've done for him, an' ye ken hoo he's repaid it. He's set himsel' agin
me; he's misca'd me; he's robbed me o' ma Cup; last of all, he
struck me--struck me afore them a'. We've toiled for him, you and
I, Wullie; we've slaved to keep him in hoose an' hame, an' he's
passed his time, the while, in riotous leevin', carousin' at Kenmuir,
amusin' himself' wi' his--" He broke off short. The lamp was lit,
and the strip of paper, pinned on to the table, naked and glaring,
caught his eye.

"What's this?" he muttered; and unloosed the nail that clamped it
down.

This is what he read:

"Adam Mackadam yer warned to mak' an end to yer Red Wull will
be best for him and the Sheep. This is the first yo'll have two more
the third will be the last--"

It was written in pencil, and the only signature was a dagger,
rudely lined in red.

M'Adam read the paper once, twice, thrice. As he slowly
assimilated its meaning, the blood faded from his face. He stared
at it and still stared, with whitening face and pursed lips. Then he
stole a glance at David's broad back.

"What d'ye ken o' this, David?" he asked, at length, in a dry thin
voice, reaching forward in his chair.

"O' what?"

"O' this," holding up the slip. "And ye'el obleege me by the truth
for once."

David turned, took up the paper, read it, and laughed harshly.

"It's coom to this, has it?" he said, still laughing, and yet with
blanching face.

"Ye ken what it means. I daresay ye pit it there; aiblins writ it.
Ye'll explain it." The little man spoke in the same small, even
voice, and his eyes never moved off his son's face.

"I've heard naethin'.... I'd like the truth, David, if ye can tell it."

The boy smiled a forced, unnatural smile, looking from his father
to the paper in his hand.

"Yo' shall have it, but yo'll not like it. It's this: Tupper lost a sheep
to the Killer last night."

"And what if he did?" The little man rose smoothly to his feet.
Each noticed the others' face--dead-white.

"Why, he--lost--it--on--Wheer d'yo' think?" He drawled the
words out, dwelling almost lovingly on each.

"Where?"

"On--the--Red--Screes."

The crash was coming--inevitable now. David knew it, knew that
nothing could avert it, and braced himself to meet it. The smile
had fled from his face, and his breath fluttered in his throat like the
wind before a thunderstorm.

"What of it?" The little man's voice was calm as a summer sea.

"Why, your Wullie--as I told yo'--was on the Screes last night."

"Go on, David."

"And this," holding up the paper, "tells you that they ken as I ken
noo, as maist o' them ha' kent this mony a day, that your Wullie,
Red Wull--the Terror--"

"Go on."

"Is--"

"Yes."

"The Black Killer."

It was spoken.

The frayed string was snapped at last. The little man's hand flashed
to the bottle that stood before him.

"Ye--liar!" he shrieked, and threw it with all his strength at the
boy's head. David dodged and ducked, and the bottle hurtled over
his shoulder.

Crash! it whizzed into the lamp behind, and broke on the wall
beyond, its contents trickling down the wall to the floor.

For a moment, darkness. Then the spirits met the lamp's
smouldering wick and blazed into flame.

By the sudden light David saw his father on the far side the table,
pointing with crooked forefinger. By his side Red Wull was
standing alert, hackles up, yellow fangs bared, eyes lurid; and, at
his feet, the wee brown mouse lay still and lifeless.

"Oot o' ma hoose! Back to Kenmuir! Back to yer ----" The
unpardonable word, unmistakable, hovered for a second on his lips
like some foul bubble, and never burst.

"No mither this time!" panted David, racing round the table.

"Wullie!"

The Terror leapt to the attack; but David overturned the table as he
ran, the blunderbuss crashing to the floor; it fell, opposing a
momentary barrier in the dog's path.

"Stan' off, ye--!" screeched the little man, seizing a chair in both
hands; "stan' off, or I'll brain ye!"

But David was on him.

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!"

Again the Terror came with a roar like the sea. But David, with a
mighty kick catching him full on the jaw, repelled the attack.

Then he gripped his father round the waist and lifted him from the
ground. The little man, struggling in those iron arms, screamed,
cursed, and battered at the face above him, kicking and biting in
his frenzy.

"The Killer! wad ye ken wha's the Killer? Go and ask 'em at
Kenmuir! Ask yer ----"

David swayed slightly, crushing the body in his arms till it seemed
every rib must break; then hurled it from him with all the might of
passion. The little man fell with a crash and a groan.

The blaze in the corner flared, flickered, and died. There was
hell-black darkness, and silence of the dead.

David stood against the wall, panting, every nerve tightstrung as
the hawser of a straining ship.

In the corner lay the body of his father, limp and still; and in the
room one other living thing was moving.

He clung close to the wall, pressing it with wet hands. The horror
of it all, the darkness, the man in the corner, that moving
something, petrified him.

"Feyther!" he whispered.

There was no reply. A chair creaked at an invisible touch.
Something was creeping, stealing, crawling closer.

David was afraid.

"Feyther!" he whispered in hoarse agony, "are yo' hurt?"

The words were stifled in his throat. A chair overturned with a
crash; a great body struck him on the chest; a hot, pestilent breath
volleyed in his face, and wolfish teeth were reaching for his throat.

"Come on, Killer!" he screamed.

The horror of suspense was past. It had come, and with it he was
himself again.

Back, back, back, along the wall he was borne. His hands entwined
themselves around a hairy throat; he forced the great head with its
horrid lightsome eyes from him; he braced himself for the effort,
lifted the huge body at his breast, and heaved it from him. It struck
the wall and fell with a soft thud.

As he recoiled a hand clutched his ankle and sought to trip him.
David kicked back and down with all his strength. There was one
awful groan, and he staggered against the door and out.

There he paused, leaning against the wall to' breathe.

He struck a match and lifted his foot to see where the hand had
clutched him.

God! there was blood on his heel.

Then a great fear laid hold on him. A cry was suffocated in his
breast by the panting of his heart.

He crept back to the kitchen door and listened.

Not a sound.

Fearfully he opened it a crack.

Silence of the tomb.

He banged it to. It opened behind him, and the fact lent wings to
his feet.

He turned and plunged out into the night, and ran through the
blackness for his life. And a great owl swooped softly by and
hooted mockingly:

"For your life! for your life! for your life!"




PART V  OWD BOB O' KENMUIR




Chapter XXII  A MAN AND A MAID


IN the village even the Black Killer and the murder on the Screes
were forgotten in this new sensation. The mystery in which the
affair was wrapped, and the ignorance as to all its details, served to
whet the general interest. There had been a fight; M'Adam and the
Terror had been mauled; and David had disappeared--those were
the facts. But what was the origin of the affray no one could say.

One or two of the Dalesmen had, indeed, a shrewd suspicion.
Tupper looked guilty; Jem Burton muttered, "I knoo hoo 'twould
be"; while as for Long Kirby, he vanished entirely, not to reappear
till three months had sped.

Injured as he had been, M'Adam was yet sufficiently recovered to
appear in the Sylvester Arms on the Saturday following the battle.
He entered the tap-room silently with never a word to a soul; one
arm was in a sling and his head bandaged. He eyed every man
present critically; and all, except Tammas, who was brazen, and
Jim Mason, who was innocent, fidgeted beneath the stare. Maybe
it was well for Long Kirby he was not there.

"Onythin' the matter?" asked Jem, at length, rather lamely, in view
of the plain evidences of battle.

"Na, na; naethin' oot o' the ordinar'," the little man replied,
giggling. "Only David set on me, and me sleepin'. And," with a
shrug, "here I am noo." He sat down, wagging his bandaged head
and grinning. "Ye see he's sae playfu', is Davie. He wangs ye o'er
the head wi' a chair, kicks ye in the jaw, stamps on yer wame, and
all as merry as May." And nothing further could they get from him,
except that if David reappeared it was his firm resolve to hand
him over to the police for attempted parricide.

"'Brutal assault on an auld man by his son!' 'Twill look well in
the Argus; he! he! They couldna let him aff under two years, I'm
thinkin'."

M'Adam's version of the affair was received with quiet incredulity.
The general verdict was that he had brought his punishment
entirely on his own head. Tammas, indeed, who was always rude
when he was not witty, and, in fact, the difference between the two
things is only one of degree, told him straight: "It served yo' well
reet. An' I nob'but wish he'd made an end to yo'."

"He did his best, puir lad," M'Adam reminded him gently.

"We've had enough o' yo'," continued the uncompromising old
man. "I'm fair grieved he didna slice yer throat while he was at it."

At that M'Adam raised his eyebrows, stared, and then broke into a
low whistle.

"That's it, is it?" he muttered, as though a new light was dawning
on him. "Ah, noo I see."

       *       *       *       *       *

The days passed on. There was still no news of the missing one,
and Maggie's face became pitifully white and haggard.

Of course she did not believe that David had attempted to murder
his father, desperately tried as she knew he had been. Still, it was a
terrible thought to her that he might at any moment be arrested;
and her girlish imagination was perpetually conjuring up horrid
pictures of a trial, conviction, and the things that followed.

Then Sam'l started a wild theory that the little man had murdered
his son, and thrown the mangled body down the dry well at the
Grange. The story was, of course, preposterous, and, coming from
such a source, might well have been discarded with the ridicule it
deserved. Yet it served to set the cap on the girl's fears; and she
resolved, at whatever cost, to visit the Grange, beard M'Adam, and
discover whether he could not or would not allay her gnawing
apprehension.

Her intent she concealed from her father, knowing well that were
she to reveal it to him, he would gently but firmly forbid the
attempt; and on an afternoon some fortnight after David's
disappearance, choosing her opportunity, she picked up a
shawl, threw it over her head, and fled with palpitating heart out of
the farm and down the slope to the Wastrel.

The little plank-bridge rattled as she tripped across it; and she fled
faster lest any one should have heard and come to look. And,
indeed, at the moment it rattled again behind her, and she started
guiltily round. It proved, however, to be only Owd Bob, sweeping
after, and she was glad.

"Comin' wi' me, lad?" she asked as the old dog cantered up,
thankful to have that gray protector with her.

Round Langholm now fled the two conspirators; over the
summer-clad lower slopes of the Pike, until, at length, they
reached the Stony Bottom. Down the bramble-covered bank of the
ravine the girl slid; picked her way from stone to stone across the
streamlet tinkling in that rocky bed; and scrambled up the opposite
bank.

At the top she halted and looked back. The smoke from Kenmuir
was winding slowly up against the sky; to her right the low gray
cottages of the village cuddled in the bosom of the Dale; far away
over the Marches towered the gaunt Scaur; before her rolled the
swelling slopes of the Muir Pike; while behind--she glanced
timidly over her shoulder--was the hill, at the top of which
squatted the Grange, lifeless, cold, scowling.

Her heart failed her. In her whole life she had never spoken to
M'Adam. Yet she knew him well enough from all David's
accounts--ay, and hated him for David's sake. She hated him and
feared him, too; feared him mortally--this terrible little man. And,
with a shudder, she recalled the dim face at the window, and
thought of his notorious hatred of her father. But even M'Adam
could hardly harm a girl coming, broken-hearted, to seek her lover.
Besides, was not Owd Bob with her?

And, turning, she saw the old dog standing a little way up the hill,
looking back at her as though he wondered why she waited. "Am I
not enough?" the faithful gray eyes seemed to say.

"Lad, I'm fear'd," was her answer to the unspoken question.

Yet that look determined her. She clenched her little teeth, drew
the shawl about her, and set off running up the hill.

Soon the run dwindled to a walk, the walk to a crawl, and the
crawl to a halt. Her breath was coming painfully, and her heart
pattered against her side like the beatings of an imprisoned bird.
Again her gray guardian looked up, encouraging her forward.

"Keep close, lad," she whispered, starting forward afresh. And the
old dog ranged up beside her, shoving into her skirt, as though to
let her feel his presence.

So they reached the top of the hill; and the house stood before
them, grim, unfriendly.

The girl's face was now quite white, yet set; the resemblance to her
father was plain to see. With lips compressed and breath
quick-coming, she crossed the threshold, treading softly as though
in a house of the dead. There she paused and lifted a warning
finger at her companion, bidding him halt without; then she turned
to the door on the left of the entrance and tapped.

She listened, her head buried in the shawl, close to the wood
panelling. There was no answer; she could only hear the drumming
of her heart.

She knocked again. From within came the scraping of a chair
cautiously shoved back, followed by a deep-mouthed cavernous
growl.

Her heart stood still, but she turned the handle and entered, leaving
a crack open behind.

On the far side the room a little man was sitting. His head was
swathed in dirty bandages, and a bottle was on the table beside
him. He was leaning forward; his face was gray, and there was a
stare of naked horror in his eyes. One hand grasped the great dog
who stood at his side, with yellow teeth glinting, and muzzle
hideously wrinkled; with the other he pointed a palsied finger at
her.

"Ma God! wha are ye?" he cried hoarsely.

The girl stood hard against the door, her fingers still on the handle;
trembling like an aspen at the sight of that uncannie pair.

That look in the little man's eyes petrified her: the swollen pupils;
lashless lids, yawning wide; the broken range of teeth in that
gaping mouth, froze her very soul. Rumors of the man's insanity
tided back on her memory.

"I'm--I--" the words came in trembling gasps.

At the first utterance, however, the little man's hand dropped; he
leant back in his chair and gave a soul-bursting sigh of relief.

No woman had crossed that threshold since his wife died; and, for
a moment, when first the girl had entered silent-footed, aroused
from dreaming of the long ago, he had thought this shawl-clad
figure with the pale face and peeping hair no earthly visitor; the
spirit, rather, of one he had loved long since and lost, come to
reproach him with a broken troth.

"Speak up, I canna hear," he said, in tones mild compared with
those last wild words.

"I--I'm Maggie Moore," the girl quavered.

"Moore! Maggie Moore, d'ye say?" he cried, half rising from his
chair, a flush of color sweeping across his face, "the dochter o'
James Moore?" He paused for an answer, glowering at her; and she
shrank, trembling, against the door.

The little man leant back in his chair. Gradually a grim smile crept
across his countenance.

"Weel, Maggie Moore," he said, halfamused, "ony gate ye're a
good plucked un." And his wizened countenance looked at her
almost kindly from beneath its dirty crown of bandages.

At that the girl's courage returned with a rush. After all this little
man was not so very terrible. Perhaps he would be kind. And in the
relief of the moment, the blood swept back into her face.

There was not to be peace yet, however. The blush was still hot
upon her cheeks, when she caught the patter of soft steps in the
passage without. A dark muzzle flecked with gray pushed in at the
crack of the door; two anxious gray eyes followed.

Before she could wave him back, Red Wull had marked the
intruder. With a roar he tore himself from his master's restraining
hand, and dashed across the room.

"Back, Bob!" screamed Maggie, and the dark head withdrew. The
door slammed with a crash as the great dog flung himself against
it, and Maggie was hurled, breathless and white-faced, into a
corner.

M'Adam was on his feet, pointing with a shrivelled finger, his face
diabolical.

"Did you bring him? did you bring _that_ to ma door?"

Maggie huddled in the corner in a palsy of trepidation. Her eyes
gleamed big and black in the white face peering from the shawl.

Red Wull was now beside her snarling horribly. With nose to the
bottom of the door and busy paws he was trying to get out; while,
on the other side, Owd Bob, snuffling also at the crack, scratched
and pleaded to get in. Only two miserable wooden inches
separated the pair.

"I brought him to protect me. I--I was afraid."

M'Adam sat down and laughed abruptly.

"Afraid! I wonder ye were na afraid to bring him here. It's the first
time iver he's set foot on ma land, and 't had best be the last" He
turned to the great dog. "Wullie, Wullie, wad ye?" he called.
"Come here. Lay ye doon--so--under ma chair--good lad. Noo's no
the time to settle wi' him"--nodding toward the door. "We can wait
for that, Wullie; we can wait." Then, turning to Maggie, "Gin ye
want him to mak' a show at the Trials two months hence, he'd best
not come here agin. Gin he does, he'll no leave ma land alive;
Wullie'll see to that. Noo, what is 't ye want o'me?"

The girl in the corner, scared almost out of her senses by this last
occurrence, remained dumb.

M'Adam marked her hesitation, and grinned sardonically.

"I see hoo 'tis," said he; "yer dad's sent ye. Aince before he
wanted somethin' o' me, and did he come to fetch it himself like
a man? Not he. He sent the son to rob the father." Then, leaning
forward in his chair and glaring at the girl, "Ay, and mair than
that! The night the lad set on me he cam'"--with hissing
emphasis--"straight from Kenmuir!" He paused and stared at her
intently, and she was still dumb before him. "Gin I'd ben killed,
Wullie'd ha' bin disqualified from competin' for the Cup. With
Adam M'Adam's Red Wull oot o' the way--noo d'ye see? Noo d'ye
onderstan'?"

She did not, and he saw it and was satisfied. What he had been
saying she neither knew nor cared. She only remembered the
object of her mission; she only saw before her the father of the
man she loved; and a wave of emotion surged up in her breast.

She advanced timidly toward him, holding out her hands.

"Eh, Mr. M'Adam," she pleaded, "I come to ask ye after David."
The shawl had slipped from her head, and lay loose upon her
shoulders; and she stood before him with her sad face, her pretty
hair all tossed, and her eyes big with unshed tears--a touching
suppliant.

"Will ye no tell me wheer he is? I'd not ask it, I'd not trouble yo',
but I've bin waitin' a waefu' while, it seems, and I'm wearyin' for
news o' him."

The little man looked at her curiously. "Ah, noo I mind me,"--this
to himself. "You' the lass as is thinkin' o' marryin' him?"

"We're promised," the girl answered simply.

"Weel," the other remarked, "as I said afore, ye're a good plucked
un." Then, in a tone in which, despite the cynicism, a certain
indefinable sadness was blended, "Gin he mak's you as good
husband as he mad' son to me, ye'll ha' made a maist remairkable
match, my dear."

Maggie fired in a moment.

"A good feyther makes a good son," she answered almost pertly;
and then, with infinite tenderness, "and I'm prayin' a good wife'll
make a good husband."

He smiled scoffingly.

"I'm feared that'll no help ye much," he said.

But the girl never heeded this last sneer, so set was she on her
purpose. She had heard of the one tender place in the heart of this
little man with the tired face and mocking tongue, and she
resolved to attain her end by appealing to it.

"Yo' loved a lass yo'sel' aince, Mr. M'Adam," she said. "Hoo would
yo' ha' felt had she gone away and left yo'? Yo'd ha' bin mad; yo'
know yo' would. And, Mr. M'Adam, I love the lad yer wife loved."
She was kneeling at his feet now with both hands on his knees,
looking up at him. Her sad face and quivering lips pleaded for her
more eloquently than any words.

The little man was visibly touched.

"Ay, ay, lass, that's enough," he said, trying to avoid those big
beseeching eyes which would not be avoided.

"Will ye no tell me?" she pleaded.

"I canna tell ye, lass, for why, I dinna ken," he answered
querulously. In truth, he was moved to the heart by her misery.

The girl's last hopes were dashed. She had played her last card and
failed. She had clung with the fervor of despair to this last
resource, and now it was torn from her. She had hoped, and now
there was no hope. In the anguish of her disappointment she
remembered that this was the man who, by his persistent cruelty,
had driven her love into exile.

She rose to her feet and stood back.

"Nor ken, nor care!" she cried bitterly.

At the words all the softness fled from the little man's face.

"Ye do me a wrang, lass; ye do indeed," he said, looking up at her
with an assumed ingenuousness which, had she known him better,
would have warned her to beware. "Gin I kent where the lad was
I'd be the vairy first to let you, and the p'lice, ken it too; eh, Wullie!
he! he!" He chuckled at his wit and rubbed his knees, regardless of
the contempt blazing in the girl's face.

"I canna tell ye where he is now, but ye'd aiblins care to hear o'
when I saw him last." He turned his chair the better to address her.

"Twas like so: I was sittin' in this vairy chair it was, asleep, when
he crep' up behind an' lep' on ma back. I knew naethin' o't till I
found masel' on the floor an' him kneelin' on me. I saw by the look
on him he was set on finishin' me, so I said--"

The girl waved her hand at him, superbly disdainful.

"Yo' ken yo're lyin', ivery word o't," she cried.

The little man hitched his trousers, crossed his legs, and yawned.

"An honest lee for an honest purpose is a matter ony man may be
proud of, as you'll ken by the time you're my years, ma lass."

The girl slowly crossed the room. At the door she turned.

"Then ye'll no tell me wheer he is?" she asked with a
heart-breaking trill in her voice.

"On ma word, lass, I dinna ken," he cried, half passionately.

"On your word, Mr. M'Adam" she said with a quiet scorn in her
voice that might have stung Iscariot.

The little man spun round in his chair, an angry red dyeing his
cheeks. In another moment he was suave and smiling again.

"I canna tell ye where he is noo," he said, unctuously; "but aiblins,
I could let ye know where he's gaein' to."

"Can yo'? will yo'?" cried the simple girl all unsuspecting. In a
moment she was across the room and at his knees.

"Closer, and I'll whisper." The little ear, peeping from its nest of
brown, was tremblingly approached to his lips. The little man lent
forward and whispered one short, sharp word, then sat back,
grinning, to watch the effect of his disclosure.

He had his revenge, an unworthy revenge on such a victim. And,
watching the girl's face, the cruel disappointment merging in the
heat of her indignation, he had yet enough nobility to regret his
triumph.

She sprang from him as though he were unclean.

"An' yo' his father!" she cried, in burning tones.

She crossed the room, and at the door paused. Her face was white
again and she was quite composed.

"If David did strike you, you drove him to it," she said, speaking in
calm, gentle accents. "Yo' know, none so well, whether yo've bin a
good feyther to him, and him no mither, poor laddie! Whether yo've
bin to him what she'd ha' had yo' be. Ask yer conscience, Mr.
M'Adam. An' if he was a wee aggravatin' at times, had he no
reason? He'd a heavy cross to bear, had David, and yo' know best if
yo' helped to ease it for him."

The little man pointed to the door; but the girl paid no heed.

"D'yo' think when yo' were cruel to him, jeerin' and fleerin', he
never felt it, because he was too proud to show ye? He'd a big saft
heart, had David, beneath the varnish. Mony's the time when
mither was alive, I've seen him throw himsel' into her arms,
sobbin', and cry, 'Eh, if I had but mither! 'Twas different when
mither was alive; he was kinder to me then. An' noo I've no one;
I'm alone.' An' he'd sob and sob in mither's arms, and she, weepin'
hersel', would comfort him, while he, wee laddie, would no be
comforted, cryin' broken-like, 'There's none to care for me noo; I'm
alone. Mither's left me and eh! I'm prayin' to be wi' her!'"

The clear, girlish voice shook. M'Adam, sitting with face averted,
waved to her, mutely ordering her to be gone. But she held on,
gentle, sorrowful, relentless.

"An' what'll yo' say to his mither when yo meet her, as yo' must
soon noo, and she asks yo', 'An what o' David? What o' th' lad I left
wi' yo', Adam, to guard and keep for me, faithful and true, till this
Day?' And then yo'll ha' to speak the truth, God's truth; and yo'll ha'
to answer, 'Sin' the day yo' left me I niver said a kind word to the
lad. I niver bore wi' him, and niver tried to. And in the end I drove
him by persecution to try and murder me.' Then maybe she'll look
at yo'--yo' best ken hoo--and she'll say, 'Adam, Adam! is this what I
deserved fra yo'?'"

The gentle, implacable voice ceased. The girl turned and slipped
softly out of the room; and M'Adam was left alone to his thoughts
and his dead wife's memory.

"Mither and father, baith! Mither and father, baith!" rang
remorselessly in his ears.




Chapter XXIII  TH' OWD UN


THE Black Killer still cursed the land. Sometimes there would be
a cessation in the crimes; then a shepherd, going his rounds, would
notice his sheep herding together, packing in unaccustomed
squares; a raven, gorged to the crop, would rise before him and
flap wearily away, and he would come upon the murderer's latest
victim.

The Dalesmen were in despair, so utterly futile had their efforts
been. There was no proof; no hope, no apparent probability that
the end was near. As for the Tailless Tyke, the only piece of
evidence against him had flown with David, who, as it chanced,
had divulged what he had seen to no man.

The 100 pound reward offered had brought no issue. The police
had done nothing. The Special Commissioner had been equally
successful. After the affair in the Scoop the Killer never ran a risk,
yet never missed a chance.

Then, as a last resource, Jim Mason made his attempt. He took a
holiday from his duties and disappeared into the wilderness. Three
days and three nights no man saw him.

On the morning of the fourth he reappeared, haggard, unkempt, a
furtive look haunting his eyes, sullen for once, irritable, who had
never been irritable before--to confess his failure. Cross-examined
further, he answered with unaccustomed fierceness: "I seed nowt, I
tell ye. Who's the liar as said I did?"

But that night his missus heard him in his sleep conning over
something to himself in slow, fearful whisper, "Two on 'em; one
ahint t'other. The first big--bull-like; t'ither--" At which point Mrs.
Mason smote him a smashing blow in the ribs, and he woke in a
sweat, crying terribly, "Who said I seed--"

       *       *       *       *       *

The days were slipping away; the summer was hot upon the land,
and with it the Black Killer was forgotten; David was forgotten;
everything sank into oblivion before the all-absorbing interest of
the coming Dale trials.

The long-anticipated battle for the Shepherds' Trophy was looming
close; soon everything that hung upon the issue of that struggle
would be decided finally. For ever the justice of Th' Owd Un'
claim to his proud title would be settled. If he won, he won
outright--a thing unprecedented in the annals of the Cup; if he
won, the place of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir as first in his profession
was assured for all time. Above all, it was the last event in the six
years' struggle 'twixt Red and Gray It was the last time those two
great rivals would meet in battle. The supremacy of one would be
decided once and for all. For win or lose, it was the last public
appearance of the Gray Dog of Kenmuir.

And as every hour brought the great day nearer, nothing else was
talked of in the country-side. The heat of the Dalesmen's
enthusiasm was only intensified by the fever of their apprehension.
Many a man would lose more than he cared to contemplate were
Th' Owd Un beat. But he'd not be! Nay; owd, indeed, he was--two
years older than his great rival; there were a hundred risks, a
hundred chances; still: "What's the odds agin Owd Bob o'
Kenmuir? I'm takin' 'em. Who'll lay agin Th' Owd Un?"

And with the air saturated with this perpetual talk of the old dog,
these everlasting references to his certain victory; his ears
drumming with the often boast that the gray dog was the best in
the North, M'Adam became the silent, ill-designing man of six
months since--morose, brooding, suspicious, muttering of
conspiracy, plotting revenge.

The scenes at the Sylvester Arms were replicas of those of
previous years. Usually the little man sat isolated in a far corner,
silent and glowering, with Red Wull at his feet. Now and then he
burst into a paroxysm of insane giggling, slapping his thigh, and
muttering, "Ay, it's likely they'll beat us, Wullie. Yet aiblins there's
a wee somethin'--a somethin' we ken and they dinna, Wullie,--eh!
Wullie, he! he!" And sometimes he would leap to his feet and
address his pot-house audience, appealing to them passionately,
satirically, tearfully, as the mood might be on him; and his theme
was always the same: James Moore, Owd Bob, the Cup, and the
plots agin him and his Wullie; and always he concluded with that
hint of the surprise to come.

Meantime, there was no news of David; he had gone as utterly as a
ship foundered in mid-Atlantic. Some said he'd 'listed; some, that
he'd gone to sea. And "So he 'as," corroborated Sam'l, "floatin',
'eels uppards."

With no gleam of consolation, Maggie's misery was such as to
rouse compassion in all hearts. She went no longer blithely singing
about her work; and all the springiness had fled from her gait. The
people of Kenmuir vied with one another in their attempts to
console their young mistress.

       *       *       *       *       *

Maggie was not the only one in whose life David's absence had
created a void. Last as he would have been to own it, M'Adam felt
acutely the boy's loss. It may have been he missed the
ever-present butt; it may have been a nobler feeling. Alone with
Red Wull, too late he felt his loneliness. Sometimes, sitting in
the kitchen by himself, thinking of the past, he experienced
sharp pangs of remorse; and this was all the more the case after
Maggie's visit. Subsequent to that day the little man, to do him
justice, was never known to hint by word or look an ill thing of
his enemy's daughter. Once, indeed, when Melia Ross was drawing
on a dirty imagination with Maggie for subject, M'Adam shut her
up with: "Ye're a maist amazin' big liar, Melia Ross."

Yet, though for the daughter he had now no evil thought, his
hatred for the father had never been so uncompromising.

He grew reckless in his assertions. His life was one long threat
against James Moore's. Now he openly stated his conviction that,
on the eventful night of the fight, James Moore, with object easily
discernible, had egged David on to murder him.

"Then why don't yo' go and tell him so, yo' muckle liar?" roared
Tammas at last, enraged to madness.

"I will!" said M'Adam. And he did.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was on the day preceding the great summer sheep fair at
Grammoch-town that he fulfilled his vow.

That is always a big field-day at Kenmuir; and on this occasion
James Moore and Owd Bob had been up and working on the Pike
from the rising of the sun. Throughout the straggling lands of
Kenmuir the Master went with his untiring adjutant, rounding up,
cutting out, drafting. It was already noon when the flock started
from the yard.

On the gate by the stile, as the party came up, sat M'Adam.

"I've a word to say to you, James Moore," he announced, as the
Master approached.

"Say it then, and quick. I've no time to stand gossipin' here, if yo'
have," said the Master.

M'Adam strained forward till he nearly toppled off the gate.

"Queer thing, James Moore, you should be the only one to escape
this Killer."

"Yo' forget yoursel', M'Adam."

"Ay, there's me," acquiesced the little man. "But you--hoo d'yo'
'count for _your_ luck?"

James Moore swung round and pointed proudly at the gray dog,
now patrolling round the flock.

"There's my luck!" he said.

M'Adam laughed unpleasantly.

"So I thought," he said, "so I thought! And I s'pose ye're thinkin'
that yer luck," nodding at the gray dog, "will win you the Cup for
certain a month hence."

"I hope so!" said the Master.

"Strange if he should not after all," mused the little man.

James Moore eyed him suspiciously. "What d'yo' mean?" he asked
sternly. M'Adam shrugged his shoulders. "There's mony a slip
'twixt Cup and lip, that's a'. I was thinkin' some mischance might
come to him."

The Master's eyes flashed dangerously. He recalled the many
rumors he had heard, and the attempt on the old dog early in the
year.

"I canna think ony one would be coward enough to murder him,"
he said, drawing himself up.

M'Adam leant forward. There was a nasty glitter in his eye, and his
face was all a-tremble.

"Ye'd no think ony one 'd be cooard enough to set the son to
murder the father. Yet some one did--set the lad on to 'sassinate
me. He failed at me, and next, I suppose, he'll try at Wullie!" There
was a flush on the sallow face, and a vindictive ring in the thin
voice. "One way or t'ither, fair or foul, Wullie or me, ain or baith,
has got to go afore Cup Day, eh, James Moore! eh?"

The Master put his hand on the latch of the gate, "That'll do,
M'Adam," he said. "I'll stop to hear no more, else I might get angry
wi' yo'. Noo git off this gate, yo're trespassin' as 'tis."

He shook the gate. M'Adam tumbled off, and went sprawling into
the sheep clustered below. Picking himself up, he dashed on
through the flock, waving his arms, kicking fantastically, and
scattering confusion everywhere.

"Just wait till I'm thro' wi' 'em, will yo'?" shouted the Master,
seeing the danger.

It was a request which, according to the etiquette of shepherding,
one man was bound to grant another. But M'Adam rushed on
regardless, dancing and gesticulating. Save for the lightning
vigilance of Owd Bob, the flock must have broken.

"I think yo' might ha' waited!" remonstrated the Master, as the little
man burst his way through.

"Noo, I've forgot somethin'!" the other cried, and back he started as
he had gone.

It was more than human nature could tolerate.

"Bob, keep him off!"

A flash of teeth; a blaze of gray eyes; and the old dog had leapt
forward to oppose the little man's advance.

"Shift oot o' ma light!" cried he, striving to dash past.

"Hold him, lad!"

And hold him the old dog did, while his master opened the gate
and put the flock through, the opponents dodging in front of one
another like opposing three-quarter-backs at the Rugby game.

"Oot o' ma path, or I'll strike!" shouted the little man in a fury, as
the last sheep passed through the gate.

"I'd not," warned the Master.

"But I will!" yelled M'Adam; and, darting forward as the gate
swung to, struck furiously at his opponent.

He missed, and the gray dog charged at him like a mail-train.

"Hi! James Moore--" but over he went like a toppled wheelbarrow,
while the old dog turned again, raced at the gate, took it
magnificently in his stride, and galloped up the lane after his
master.

At M'Adam's yell, James Moore had turned.

"Served yo' properly!" he called back. "He'll larn ye yet it's not wise
to tamper wi' a gray dog or his sheep. Not the first time he's
downed ye, I'm thinkin'!"

The little man raised himself painfully to his elbow and crawled
toward the gate. The Master, up the lane, could hear him cursing
as he dragged himself. Another moment, and a head was poked
through the bars of the gate, and a devilish little face looked after
him.

"Downed me, by--, he did!" the little man cried passionately. "I
owed ye baith somethin' before this, and noo, by ----, I owe ye
somethin' more. An' mind ye, Adam M'Adam pays his debts!"

"I've heard the contrary," the Master replied drily, and turned away
up the lane toward the Marches.




Chapter XXIV  A SHOT IN THE NIGHT


IT was only three short weeks before Cup Day that one afternoon
Jim Mason brought a letter to Kenmuir. James Moore opened it as
the postman still stood in the door.

It was from Long Kirby--still in retirement--begging him for
mercy's sake to keep Owd Bob safe within doors at nights; at all
events till after the great event was over. For Kirby knew, as did
every Dalesman, that the old dog slept in the porch, between the
two doors of the house, of which the outer was only loosely closed
by a chain, so that the ever-watchful guardian might slip in and out
and go his rounds at any moment of the night.

This was how the smith concluded his ill-spelt note: "Look out for
M'Adam i tell you i _know_ hel tri at thowd un afore cup day--failin
im you if the ole dog's bete i'm a ruined man i say so for the luv o'
God keep yer eyes wide."

The Master read the letter, and handed it to the postman, who
perused it carefully.

"I tell yo' what," said Jim at length, speaking with an earnestness
that made the other stare, "I wish yo'd do what he asks yo': keep
Th' Owd Un in o' nights, I mean, just for the present."

The Master shook his head and laughed, tearing the letter to
pieces.

"Nay," said he; "M'Adam or no M'Adam, Cup or no Cup, Th' Owd
Un has the run o' ma land same as he's had since a puppy. Why,
Jim, the first night I shut him up that night the Killer comes, I'll
lay."

The postman turned wearily away, and the Master stood looking
after him, wondering what had come of late to his former cheery
friend.

Those two were not the only warnings James Moore received.
During the weeks immediately preceding the Trials, the danger
signal was perpetually flaunted beneath his nose.

Twice did Watch, the black cross-bred chained in the straw-yard,
hurl a brazen challenge on the night air. Twice did the Master,
with lantern, Sam'l and Owd Bob, sally forth and search every hole
and corner on the premises--to find nothing. One of the
dairy-maids gave notice, avowing that the farm was haunted; that,
on several occasions in the early morning, she had seen a bogie
flitting down the slope to the Wastrel--a sure portent, Sam'l
declared, of an approaching death in the house. While once a
shearer, coming up from the village, reported having seen, in the
twilight of dawn, a little ghostly figure, haggard and startled,
stealing silently from tree to tree in the larch-copse by the lane.
The Master, however, irritated by these constant alarms, dismissed
the story summarily.

"One thing I'm sartin o'," said he. "There's not a critter moves on
Kenmuir at nights but Th' Owd Un knows it."

Yet, even as he said it, a little man, draggled, weary-eyed, smeared
with dew and dust, was limping in at the door of a house barely a
mile away. "Nae luck, Wullie, curse it!" he cried, throwing
himself into a chair, and addressing some one who was not
there--"nae luck. An' yet I'm sure o't as I am that there's a God in
heaven."

       *       *       *       *       *

M'Adam had become an old man of late. But little more than fifty,
yet he looked to have reached man's allotted years. His sparse hair
was quite white; his body shrunk and bowed; and his thin hand
shook like an aspen as it groped to the familiar bottle.

In another matter, too, he was altogether changed. Formerly,
whatever his faults, there had been no harder-working man in the
country-side. At all hours, in all weathers, you might have seen
him with his gigantic attendant going his rounds. Now all that was
different: he never put his hand to the plough, and with none to
help him the land was left wholly untended; so that men said that,
of a surety, there would be a farm to let on the March Mere
Estate come Michaelmas.

Instead of working, the little man sat all day in the kitchen at
home, brooding over his wrongs, and brewing vengeance. Even the
Sylvester Arms knew him no more; for he stayed where he was
with his dog and his bottle. Only, when the shroud of night had
come down to cover him, he slipped out and away on some errand
on which not even Red Wull accompanied him.

       *       *       *       *       *

So the time glided on, till the Sunday before the Trials came
round.

All that day M'Adam sat in his kitchen, drinking, muttering,
hatching revenge.

"Curse it, Wullie! curse it! The time's slippin'--slippin'--slippin'!
Thursday next--but three days mair! and I haena the proof--I
haena the proof!"--and he rocked to and fro, biting his nails in
the agony of his impotence.

All day long he never moved. Long after sunset he sat on; long
after dark had eliminated the features of the room.

"They're all agin us, Wullie. It's you and I alane, lad. M'Adam's to
be beat somehow, onyhow; and Moore's to win. So they've settled
it, and so 'twill be--onless, Wullie, onless--but curse it! I've no the
proof!"--and he hammered the table before him and stamped on
the floor.

At midnight he arose, a mad, desperate plan looming through his
fuddled brain.

"I swore I'd pay him, Wullie, and I will. If I hang for it I'll be even
wi' him. I haena the proof, but I _know_--I _know_!" He groped his way
to the mantel piece with blind eyes and swirling brain. Reaching up
with fumbling hands, he took down the old blunderbuss from
above the fireplace.

"Wullie," he whispered, chuckling hideously, "Wullie, come on!
You and I--he! he!" But the Tailless Tyke was not there. At
nightfall he had slouched silently out of the house on business he
best wot of. So his master crept out of the room alone--on tiptoe,
still chuckling.

The cool night air refreshed him, and he stepped stealthily along,
his quaint weapon over his shoulder: down the hill; across the
Bottom; skirting the Pike; till he reached the plank-bridge over the
Wastrel.

He crossed it safely, that Providence whose care is drunkards
placing his footsteps. Then he stole up the slope like a hunter
stalking his prey.

Arrived at the gate, he raised himself cautiously, and peered over
into the moonlit yard. There was no sign or sound of living
creature. The little gray house slept peacefully in the shadow of the
Pike, all unaware of the man with murder in his heart laboriously
climbing the yard-gate.

The door of the porch was wide, the chain hanging limply down,
unused; and the little man could see within, the moon shining on
the iron studs of the inner door, and the blanket of him who should
have slept there, and did not.

"He's no there, Wullie! He's no there!" He jumped down from the
gate. Throwing all caution to the winds, he reeled recklessly across
the yard. The drunken delirium of battle was on him. The fever of
anticipated victory flushed his veins. At length he would take toll
for the injuries of years.

Another moment, and he was in front of the good oak door,
battering at it madly with clubbed weapon, yelling, dancing,
screaming vengeance.

"Where is he? What's he at? Come and tell me that, James Moore!
Come doon, I say, ye coward! Come and meet me like a man!

Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled,
Scots wham Bruce has aften led--
Welcome to your gory bed
Or to victorie!'"

The soft moonlight streamed down on the white-haired madman
thundering at the door, screaming his war-song.

The quiet farmyard, startled from its sleep, awoke in an uproar.
Cattle shifted in their stalls; horses whinnied; fowls chattered,
aroused by the din and dull thudding of the blows: and above the
rest, loud and piercing, the shrill cry of a terrified child.

Maggie, wakened from a vivid dream of David chasing the police,
hurried a shawl around her, and in a minute had the baby in her
arms and was comforting her--vaguely fearing the while that the
police were after David.

James Moore flung open a window, and, leaning out, looked down
on the dishevelled figure below him.

M'Adam heard the noise, glanced up, and saw his enemy.
Straightway he ceased his attack on the door, and, running beneath
the window, shook his weapon up at his foe.

"There ye are, are ye? Curse ye for a coward! curse ye for a
liar! Come doon, I say, James Moore! come doon--I daur ye to it!
Aince and for a' let's settle oor account."

The Master, looking down from above, thought that at length the
little man's brain had gone.

"What is't yo' want?" he asked, as calmly as he could, hoping to
gain time.

"What is't I want?" screamed the madman. "Hark to him! He
crosses me in ilka thing; he plots agin me; he robs me o' ma Cup;
he sets ma son agin me and pits him on to murder me! And in the
end he--"

"Coom, then, coom! I'll--"

"Gie me back the Cup ye stole, James Moore! Gie me back ma son
ye've took from me! And there's anither thing. What's yer gray dog
doin'? Where's yer--"

The Master interposed again:

"I'll coom doon and talk things over wi' yo'." he said soothingly.
But before he could withdraw, M'Adam had jerked his weapon to
his shoulder and aimed it full at his enemy's head.

The threatened man looked down the gun's great quivering mouth,
wholly unmoved.

"Yo' mon hold it steadier, little mon, if yo'd hit!" he said grimly.
"There, I'll coom help yo'!" He withdrew slowly; and all the time
was wondering where the gray dog was.

In another moment he was downstairs, undoing the bolts and bars
of the door. On the other side stood M'Adam, his blunderbuss at
his shoulder, his finger trembling on the trigger, waiting.

"Hi, Master! Stop, or yo're dead!" roared a voice from the loft on
the other side the yard.

"Feyther! feyther! git yo' back!" screamed Maggie, who saw it all
from the window above the door.

Their cries were too late! The blunderbuss went off with a roar,
belching out a storm of sparks and smoke. The shot peppered the
door like hail, and the whole yard seemed for a moment wrapped
in flame.

"Aw! oh! ma gummy! A'm waounded A'm a goner! A'm shot!
'Elp! Murder! Eh! Oh!" bellowed a lusty voice--and it was not
James Moore's.

The little man, the cause of the uproar, lay quite still upon the
ground, with another figure standing over him. As he had stood,
finger on trigger, waiting for that last bolt to be drawn, a gray
form, shooting whence no one knew, had suddenly and silently
attacked him from behind, and jerked him backward to the ground.
With the shock of the fall the blunderbuss had gone off.

The last bolt was thrown back with a clatter, and the Master
emerged. In a glance he took in the whole scene: the fallen man;
the gray dog; the still-smoking weapon.

"Yo', was't Bob lad?" he said. "I was wonderin' wheer yo' were. Yo'
came just at the reet moment, as yo' aye do!" Then, in a loud voice,
addressing the darkness: "Yo're not hurt, Sam'l Todd--I can tell
that by yer noise; it was nob'but the shot off the door warmed yo'.
Coom away doon and gie me a hand."

He walked up to M'Adam, who still lay gasping on the ground.
The shock of the fall and recoil of the weapon had knocked the
breath out of the little man's body; beyond that he was barely hurt.

The Master stood over his fallen enemy and looked sternly down
at him.

"I've put up wi' more from you, M'Adam, than I would from ony
other man," he said. "But this is too much--comin' here at night
wi' loaded arms, scarin' the wimmen and childer oot o' their
lives, and I can but think meanin' worse. If yo' were half a man I'd
gie yo' the finest thrashin' iver yo' had in yer life. But, as yo' know
well, I could no more hit yo' than I could a woman. Why yo've got
this down on me yo' ken best. I niver did yo' or ony ither mon a
harm. As to the Cup, I've got it and I'm goin' to do ma best to keep
it--it's for yo' to win it from me if yo' can o' Thursday. As for what
yo' say o' David, yo' know it's a lie. And as for what yo're drivin' at
wi' yer hints and mysteries, I've no more idee than a babe unborn.
Noo I'm goin' to lock yo' up, yo're not safe abroad. I'm thinkin' I'll
ha' to hand ye o'er to the p'lice."

With the help of Sam'l he half dragged, half supported the stunned
little man across the yard; and shoved him into a tiny
semi-subterraneous room, used for the storage of coal, at the end of
the farm-buildings.

"Yo' think it over that side, ma lad," called the Master grimly, as
he turned the key, "and I will this." And with that he retired to bed.

       *       *       *       *       *

Early in the morning he went to release his prisoner. But he was a
minute too late. For scuttling down the slope and away was a little
black-begrimed, tottering figure with white hair blowing in the
wind. The little man had broken away a wooden hatchment which
covered a manhole in the wall of his prison-house, squeezed his
small body through, and so escaped.

"Happen it's as well," thought the Master, watching the flying
figure. Then, "Hi, Bob, lad!" he called; for the gray dog, ears back,
tail streaming, was hurling down the slope after the fugitive.

On the bridge M'Adam turned, and, seeing his pursuer hot upon
him, screamed, missed his footing, and fell with a loud splash into
the stream--almost in that identical spot into which, years before,
he had plunged voluntarily to save Red Wull.

On the bridge Owd Bob halted and looked down at the man
struggling in the water below. He made a half move as though to
leap in to the rescue of his enemy; then, seeing it was unnecessary,
turned and trotted back to his master.

"Yo' nob'but served him right, I'm thinkin'," said the Master. "Like
as not he came here wi' the intent to mak' an end to yo.' Well, after
Thursday, I pray God we'll ha' peace. It's gettin' above a joke." The
two turned back into the yard.

But down below them, along the edge of the stream, for the second
time in this story, a little dripping figure was tottering homeward.
The little man was crying--the hot tears mingling on his cheeks
with the undried waters of the Wastrel--crying with rage,
mortification, weariness.




Chapter XXV  THE SHEPHERDS' TROPHY

Cup Day.


It broke calm and beautiful, no cloud on the horizon, no threat of
storm in the air; a fitting day on which the Shepherds' Trophy must
be won outright.

And well it was so. For never since the founding of the Dale Trials
had such a concourse been gathered together on the North bank of
the Silver Lea. From the Highlands they came; from the far
Campbell country; from the Peak; from the county of many acres;
from all along the silver fringes of the Solway; assembling in that
quiet corner of the earth to see the famous Gray Dog of Kenmuir
fight his last great battle for the Shepherds' Trophy.

By noon the gaunt Scaur looked down on such a gathering as it had
never seen. The paddock at the back of the Dalesman's Daughter
was packed with a clammering, chattering multitude: animated
groups of farmers; bevies of solid rustics; sharp-faced townsmen;
loud-voiced bookmakers; giggling girls; amorous boys,--thrown
together like toys in a sawdust bath; whilst here and there, on the
outskirts of the crowd, a lonely man and wise-faced dog, come
from afar to wrest his proud title from the best sheep-dog in the
North.

At the back of the enclosure was drawn up a formidable array of
carts and carriages, varying as much in quality and character as did
their owners. There was the squire's landau rubbing axle-boxes
with Jem Burton's modest moke-cart; and there Viscount
Birdsaye's flaring barouche side by side with the red-wheeled
wagon of Kenmuir.

In the latter, Maggie, sad and sweet in her simple summer garb,
leant over to talk to Lady Eleanour; while golden-haired wee
Anne, delighted with the surging crowd around, trotted about the
wagon, waving to her friends, and shouting from very joyousness.

Thick as flies clustered that motley assembly on the north bank of
the Silver Lea. While on the other side the stream was a little
group of judges, inspecting the course.

The line laid out ran thus: the sheep must first be found in the big
enclosure to the right of the starting flag; then up the slope and
away from the spectators; around a flag and obliquely down the
hill again; through a gap in the wall; along the hillside, parrallel to
the Silver Lea; abruptly to the left through a pair of flags--the
trickiest turn of them all; then down the slope to the pen, which
was set up close to the bridge over the stream.

The proceedings began with the Local Stakes, won by Rob
Saunderson's veteran, Shep. There followed the Open Juveniles,
carried off by Ned Hoppin's young dog. It was late in the afternoon
when, at length, the great event of the meeting was reached.

In the enclosure behind the Dalesman's Daughter the clamor of the
crowd increased tenfold, and the yells of the bookmakers were
redoubled.

"Walk up, gen'lemen, walk up! the ole firm! Rasper? Yessir--
twenty to one bar two! Twenty to one bar two! Bob? What
price, Bob? Even money, sir--no, not a penny longer, couldn't do it!
Red Wull? 'oo says Red Wull?"

On the far side the stream is clustered about the starting flag the
finest array of sheep-dogs ever seen together.

"I've never seen such a field, and I've seen fifty," is Parson Leggy's
verdict.

There, beside the tall form of his master, stands Owd Bob o'
Kenmuir, the observed of all. His silvery brush fans the air, and he
holds his dark head high as he scans his challengers, proudly
conscious that to-day will make or mar his fame. Below him, the
mean-looking, smooth-coated black dog is the unbeaten Pip,
winner of the renowned Cambrian Stakes at Llangollen--as many
think the best of all the good dogs that have come from
sheep-dotted Wales. Beside him that handsome sable collie, with
the tremendous coat and slash of white on throat and face, is the
famous MacCallum More, fresh from his victory at the Highland
meeting. The cobby, brown dog, seeming of many breeds, is from
the land o' the Tykes--Merry, on whom the Yorkshiremen are
laying as though they loved him. And Jess, the wiry black-and-tan,
is the favorite of the men of of the Derwent and Dove. Tupper's big
blue Rasper is there; Londesley's Lassie; and many more--too
many to mention: big and small, grand and mean, smooth and
rough--and not a bad dog there.

And alone, his back to the others, stands a little bowed,
conspicuous figure--Adam M'Adam; while the great dog beside
him, a hideous incarnation of scowling defiance, is Red Wull, the
Terror o' the Border.

The Tailless Tyke had already run up his fighting colors. For
MacCallum More, going up to examine this forlorn great
adversary, had conceived for him a violent antipathy, and,
straightway, had spun at him with all the fury of the Highland
cateran, who attacks first and explains afterward. Red Wull,
forthwith, had turned on him with savage, silent gluttony;
bob-tailed Rasper was racing up to join in the attack; and in
another second the three would have been locked inseparably--but
just in time M'Adam intervened. One of the judges came hurrying
up.

"Mr. M'Adam," he cried angrily, "if that brute of yours gets
fighting again, hang me if I don't disqualify him! Only last year at
the Trials he killed the young Cossack dog."

A dull flash of passion swept across M'Adam's face. "Come here,
Wullie!" he called. "Gin yon Hielant tyke attacks ye agin, ye're to
be disqualified."

He was unheeded. The battle for the Cup had begun--little Pip
leading the dance.

On the opposite slope the babel had subsided now. Hucksters left
their wares, and bookmakers their stools, to watch the struggle.
Every eye was intent on the moving figures of man and dog and
three sheep over the stream.

One after one the competitors ran their course and penned their
sheep--there was no single failure. And all received their just meed
of applause, save only Adam M'Adam's Red Wull.

Last of all, when Owd Bob trotted out to uphold his title, there
went up such a shout as made Maggie's wan cheeks to blush with
pleasure, and wee Anne to scream right lustily.

His was an incomparable exhibition. Sheep should be humored
rather than hurried; coaxed, rather than coerced. And that
sheep-dog has attained the summit of his art who subdues his own
personality and leads his sheep in pretending to be led. Well might
the bosoms of the Dalesmen swell with pride as they watched their
favorite at his work; well might Tammas pull out that hackneyed
phrase, "The brains of a mon and the way of a woman"; well might
the crowd bawl their enthusiasm, and Long Kirby puff his cheeks
and rattle the money in his trouser pockets.

But of this part it is enough to say that Pip, Owd Bob, and Red
Wull were selected to fight out the struggle afresh.

The course was altered and stiffened. On the far side the stream it
remained as before; up the slope; round a flag; down the hill again;
through the gap in the wall; along the hillside; down through the
two flags; turn; and to the stream again. But the pen was removed
from its former position, carried over the bridge, up the near slope,
and the hurdles put together at the very foot of the spectators.

The sheep had to be driven over the plank bridge, and the penning
done beneath the very nose of the crowd. A stiff course, if ever
there was one; and the time allowed, ten short minutes.

       *       *       *       *       *

The spectators hustled and elbowed in their endeavors to obtain a
good position. And well they might; for about to begin was the
finest exhibition of sheep-handling any man there was ever to
behold.

       *       *       *       *       *

Evan Jones and Little Pip led off.

Those two, who had won on many a hard-fought field, worked
together as they had never worked before. Smooth and swift, like a
yacht in Southampton Water; round the flag, through the gap, they
brought their sheep. Down between the two flags--accomplishing
right well that awkward turn; and back to the bridge.

There they stopped: the sheep would not face that narrow way.
Once, twice, and again, they broke; and each time the gallant little
Pip, his tongue out and tail quivering, brought them back to the
bridge-head.

At length one faced it; then another, and--it was too late. Time
was up. The judges signalled; and the Welshman called off his dog
and withdrew.

Out of sight of mortal eye, in a dip of the ground, Evan Jones sat
down and took the small dark head between his knees--and you
may be sure the dog's heart was heavy as the man's. "We did our
pest, Pip," he cried brokenly, "but we're peat--the first time ever
we've been!"

       *       *       *       *       *

No time to dally.

James Moore and Owd Bob were off on their last run.

No applause this time; not a voice was raised; anxious faces;
twitching fingers; the whole crowd tense as a stretched wire. A
false turn, a wilful sheep, a cantankerous judge, and the gray dog
would be beat. And not a man there but knew it.

Yet over the stream master and dog went about their business
never so quiet, never so collected; for all the world as though they
were rounding up a flock on the Muir Pike.

The old dog found his sheep in a twinkling and a wild, scared trio
they proved. Rounding the first flag, one bright-eyed wether made
a dash for the open. He was quick; but the gray dog was quicker: a
splendid recover, and a sound like a sob from the watchers on the
hill.

Down the slope they came for the gap in the wall. A little below
the opening, James Moore took his stand to stop and turn them;
while a distance behind his sheep loitered Owd Bob, seeming to
follow rather than drive, yet watchful of every movement and
anticipating it. On he came, one eye on his master, the other on his
sheep; never hurrying them, never flurrying them, yet bringing
them rapidly along.

No word was spoken; barely a gesture made; yet they worked,
master and dog, like one divided.

Through the gap, along the hill parallel to the spectators, playing
into one another's hands like men at polo.

A wide sweep for the turn at the flags, and the sheep wheeled as
though at the word of command, dropped through them, and
travelled rapidly for the bridge.

"Steady!" whispered the crowd.

"Steady, man!" muttered Parson Leggy.

"Hold 'em, for God's sake!" croaked Kirby huskily. "D--n! I knew
it! I saw it coming!"

The pace down the hill had grown quicker--too quick. Close on the
bridge the three sheep made an effort to break. A dash--and two
were checked; but the third went away like the wind, and after him
Owd Bob, a gray streak against the green.

Tammas was cursing silently; Kirby was white to the lips; and in
the stillness you could plainly hear the Dalesmen's sobbing breath,
as it fluttered in their throats.

"Gallop! they say he's old and slow!" muttered the Parson. "Dash!
Look at that!" For the gray dog, racing like the Nor'easter over the
sea, had already retrieved the fugitive.

Man and dog were coaxing the three a step at a time toward the
bridge.

One ventured--the others followed.

In the middle the leader stopped and tried to turn--and time was
flying, flying, and the penning alone must take minutes. Many a
man's hand was at his watch, but no one could take his eyes off the
group below him to look.

"We're beat! I've won bet, Tammas!" groaned Sam'l. (The two had a
long-standing wager on the matter.) "I allus knoo hoo 'twould be. I
allus told yo' th' owd tyke--"

Then breaking into a bellow, his honest face crimson with
enthusiasm: "Coom on, Master! Good for yo', Owd Un! Yon's the
style!"

For the gray dog had leapt on the back of the hindmost sheep; it
had surged forward against the next, and they were over, and
making up the slope amidst a thunder of applause.

At the pen it was a sight to see shepherd and dog working together.
The Master, his face stern and a little whiter than its wont, casting
forward with both hands, herding the sheep in; the gray dog, his
eyes big and bright, dropping to hand; crawling and creeping,
closer and closer.

"They're in!--Nay--Ay--dang me! Stop 'er! Good, Owd Un! Ah-h-h,
they're in!" And the last sheep reluctantly passed through--on the
stroke of time.

A roar went up from the crowd; Maggie's white face turned pink;
and the Dalesmen mopped their wet brows. The mob surged
forward, but the stewards held them back.

"Back, please! Don't encroach! M'Adam's to come!"

From the far bank the little man watched the scene. His coat and
cap were off, and his hair gleamed white in the sun; his sleeves
were rolled up; and his face was twitching but set as he
stood--ready.

The hubbub over the stream at length subsided. One of the judges
nodded to him.

"Noo, Wullie--noo or niver!--'Scots wha hae'! "--and they were
off.

"Back, gentlemen! back! He's off--he's coming! M'Adam's
coming!"

They might well shout and push; for the great dog was on to his
sheep before they knew it; and they went away with a rush, with
him right on their backs. Up the slope they swept and round the
first flag, already galloping. Down the hill for the gap, and
M'Adam was flying ahead to turn them. But they passed him like a
hurricane, and Red Wull was in front with a rush and turned them
alone.

"M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!" rang
out a clear voice in the silence.

Through the gap they rattled, ears back, feet twinkling like the
wings of driven grouse.

"He's lost 'em! They'll break! They're away!" was the cry.

Sam'l was half up the wheel of the Kenmuir wagon; every man
was on his toes; ladies were standing in their carriages; even Jim
Mason's face flushed with momentary excitement.

The sheep were tearing along the hillside, all together, like a white
scud. After them, galloping like a Waterloo winner, raced Red
Wull. And last of all, leaping over the ground like a demoniac,
making not for the two flags, but the plank-bridge, the
white-haired figure of M'Adam.

"He's beat! The Killer's beat!" roared a strident voice.

"M'Adam wins! Five to four M'Adam! I lay agin Owd Bob!" rang
out the clear reply.

Red Wull was now racing parallel to the fugitives and above them.
All four were travelling at a terrific rate; while the two flags were
barely twenty yards in front, below the line of flight and almost
parallel to it. To effect the turn a change of direction must be
made almost through a right angle.

"He's beat! he's beat! M'Adam's beat! Can't make it nohow!" was
the roar.

From over the stream a yell--"Turn 'em, Wullie!"

At the word the great dog swerved down on the flying three. They
turned, still at the gallop, like a troop of cavalry, and dropped,
clean and neat, between the flags; and down to the stream they
rattled, passing M'Adam on the way as though he was standing.

"Weel done, Wullie!" came the scream from the far bank; and
from the crowd went up an involuntary burst of applause.

"Ma word!

"Did yo' see that?"

"By gob!"

It was a turn, indeed, of which the smartest team in the galloping
horse-gunners might well have been proud. A shade later, and they
must have overshot the mark; a shade sooner, and a miss.

"He's not been two minutes so far. We're beaten--don't you think
so, Uncle Leggy?" asked Muriel Sylvester, looking up piteously
into the parson's face.

"It's not what I think, my dear; it's what the judges think," the
parson replied; and what he thought their verdict would be was
plainly writ on his face for all to read.

Right on to the centre of the bridge the leading sheep galloped
and--stopped abruptly.

Up above in the crowd there was utter silence; staring eyes; rigid
fingers. The sweat was dripping off Long Kirby's face; and, at the
back, a green-coated bookmaker slipped his note-book in his
pocket, and glanced behind him. James Moore, standing in front of
them all, was the calmest there.

Red Wull was not to be denied. Like his forerunner he leapt on the
back of the hindmost sheep. But the red dog was heavy where
the gray was light. The sheep staggered, slipped, and fell.

Almost before it had touched the water, M'Adam, his face afire
and eyes flaming, was in the stream. In a second he had hold of
the struggling creature, and, with an almost superhuman effort, had
half thrown, half shoved it on to the bank.

Again a tribute of admiration, led by James Moore.

The little man scrambled, panting, on to the bank and raced after
sheep and dog. His face was white beneath the perspiration; his
breath came in quavering gasps; his trousers were wet and clinging
to his legs; he was trembling in every limb, and yet indomitable.

They were up to the pen, and the last wrestle began. The crowd,
silent and motionless, craned forward to watch the uncanny,
white-haired little man and the huge dog, working so close below
them. M'Adam's face was white; his eyes staring, unnaturally
bright; his bent body projected forward; and he tapped with his
stick on the ground like a blind man, coaxing the sheep in. And the
Tailless Tyke, his tongue out and flanks heaving, crept and
crawled and worked up to the opening, patient as he had never
been before.

They were in at last.

There was a lukewarm, half-hearted cheer; then silence.

Exhausted and trembling, the little man leant against the pen, one
hand on it; while Red Wull, his flanks still heaving, gently licked
the other. Quite close stood James Moore and the gray dog; above
was the black wall of people, utterly still; below, the judges
comparing notes. In the silence you could almost hear the panting
of the crowd.

Then one of the judges went up to James Moore and shook him by
the hand.

The gray dog had won. Owd Bob o' Kenmuir had won the
Shepherds' Trophy outright.

A second's palpitating silence; a woman's hysterical laugh--and a
deep-mouthed bellow rent the expectant air: shouts, screams,
hat-tossings, back-clappings blending in a din that made the
many-winding waters of the Silver Lea quiver and quiver again.

Owd Bob o' Kenmuir had won the Shepherds' Trophy outright.

Maggie's face flushed a scarlet hue. Wee Anne flung fat arms
toward her triumphant Bob, and screamed with the best. Squire
and parson, each red-cheeked, were boisterously shaking hands.
Long Kirby, who had not prayed for thirty years, ejaculated with
heartfelt earnestness, "Thank God!" Sam'l Todd bellowed in
Tammas's ear, and almost slew him with his mighty buffets.
Among the Dalesmen some laughed like drunken men; some cried
like children; all joined in that roaring song of victory.

To little M 'Adam, standing with his back to the crowd, that storm
of cheering came as the first announcement of defeat.

A wintry smile, like the sun over a March sea, crept across his
face.

"We might a kent it, Wullie," he muttered, soft and low. The
tension loosed, the battle lost, the little man almost broke down.
There were red dabs of color in his face; his eyes were big; his lips
pitifully quivering; he was near to sobbing.

An old man--utterly alone he had staked his all on a throw--and lost.

Lady Eleanour marked the forlorn little figure, standing solitary on
the fringe of the uproarious mob. She noticed the expression on his
face; and her tender heart went out to the lone man in his defeat.

She went up to him and laid a hand upon his arm.

"Mr. M'Adam," she said timidly, "won't you come and sit down in
the tent? You look _so_ tired! I can find you a corner where no one
shall disturb you."

The little man wrenched roughly away. The unexpected kindness,
coming at that moment, was almost too much for him. A few paces
off he turned again.

"It's reel kind o' yer ladyship," he said huskily; and tottered away to
be alone with Red Wull.

       *       *       *       *       *

Meanwhile the victors stood like rocks in the tideway. About them
surged a continually changing throng, shaking the man's hand,
patting the dog.

Maggie had carried wee Anne to tender her congratulations; Long
Kirby had come; Tammas, Saunderson, Hoppin, Tupper,
Londesley--all but Jim Mason; and now, elbowing through the
press, came squire and parson.

"Well done, James! well done, indeed! Knew you'd win! told you so
eh, eh!" Then facetiously to Owd Bob: "Knew you would, Robert,
old man! Ought to Robert the Dev--musn't be a naughty boy--eh,
eh!"

"The first time ever the Dale Cup's been won outright!" said the
Parson, "and I daresay it never will again. And I think Kenmuir's
the very fittest place for its final home, and a Gray Dog of
Kenmuir for its winner."

"Oh, by the by!" burst in the squire. "I've fixed the Manor dinner
for to-day fortnight, James. Tell Saunderson and Tupper, will you?
Want all the tenants there." He disappeared into the crowd, but in a
minute had fought his way back. "I'd forgotten something!" he
shouted. "Tell your Maggie perhaps you'll have news for her after
it eh! eh!" and he was gone again.

Last of all, James Moore was aware of a white, blotchy, grinning
face at his elbow.

"I maun congratulate ye, Mr. Moore. Ye've beat us--you and the
gentlemen--judges."

"'Twas a close thing, M'Adam," the other answered. "An' yo' made
a gran' fight. In ma life I niver saw a finer turn than yours by the
two flags yonder. I hope yo' bear no malice."

"Malice! Me? Is it likely? Na, na. 'Do onto ivery man as he does
onto you--and somethin' over,' that's my motter. I owe ye mony a
good turn, which I'll pay ye yet. Na, na; there's nae good fechtin'
agin fate--and the judges. Weel, I wush you well o' yer victory.
Aiblins' twill be oor turn next."

Then a rush, headed by Sam'l, roughly hustled the one away and
bore the other off on its shoulders in boisterous triumph.

       *       *       *       *       *

In giving the Cup away, Lady Eleanour made a prettier speech than
ever. Yet all the while she was haunted by a white, miserable face;
and all the while she was conscious of two black moving dots in
the Murk Muir Pass opposite her--solitary, desolate, a contrast to
the huzzaing crowd around.

       *       *       *       *       *

That is how the champion challenge Dale Cup, the world-known
Shepherds' Trophy, came to wander no more; won outright by the
last of the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir--Owd Bob.

Why he was the last of the Gray Dogs is now to be told.




PART VI THE BLACK KILLER




Chapter XXVI RED-HANDED


THE SUN was hiding behind the Pike. Over the lowlands the
feathery breath of night hovered still. And the hillside was
shivering in the chillness of dawn.

Down on the silvery sward beside the Stony Bottom there lay the
ruffled body of a dead sheep. All about the victim the dewy ground
was dark and patchy like dishevelled velvet; bracken trampled
down; stones displaced as though by straggling feet; and the whole
spotted with the all-pervading red.

A score yards up the hill, in a writhing confusion of red and gray,
two dogs at death-grips. While yet higher, a pack of wild-eyed
hill-sheep watched, fascinated, the bloody drama.

The fight raged. Red and gray, blood-spattered, murderous-eyed;
the crimson froth dripping from their jaws; now rearing high with
arching crests and wrestling paws; now rolling over in tumbling,
tossing, worrying disorder--the two fought out their blood-feud.

Above, the close-packed flock huddled and stamped, ever edging
nearer to watch the issue. Just so must the women of Rome have
craned round the arenas to see two men striving in death-struggle.

The first cold flicker of dawn stole across the green. The red eye of
the morning peered aghast over the shoulder of the Pike. And from
the sleeping dale there arose the yodling of a man driving his cattle
home.

Day was upon them.

       *       *       *       *       *

James Moore was waked by a little whimpering cry beneath his
window. He leapt out of bed and rushed to look; for well he knew
'twas not for nothing that the old dog was calling.

"Lord o' mercy! whativer's come to yo', Owd Un?" he cried in
anguish. And, indeed, his favorite, war-daubed almost past
recognition, presented a pitiful spectacle.

In a moment the Master was downstairs and out, examining him.

"Poor old lad, yo' have caught it this time!" he cried. There was a
ragged tear on the dog's cheek; a deep gash in his throat from
which the blood still welled, staining the white escutcheon on his
chest; while head and neck were clotted with the red.

Hastily the Master summoned Maggie. After her, Andrew came
hurrying down. And a little later a tiny, night-clad, naked-footed
figure appeared in the door, wide-eyed, and then fled, screaming.

They doctored the old warrior on the table in the kitchen. Maggie
tenderly washed his wounds, and dressed them with gentle, pitying
fingers; and he stood all the while grateful yet fidgeting,
looking up into his master's face as if imploring to be gone.

"He mun a had a rare tussle wi' some one--eh, dad?" said the girl,
as she worked.

"Ay; and wi' whom? 'Twasn't for nowt he got fightin', I war'nt. Nay;
he's a tale to tell, has The Owd Un, and--A h-h-h! I thowt as much.
Look 'ee!" For bathing the bloody jaws, he had come upon a cluster
of tawny red hair, hiding in the corners of the lips.

The secret was out. Those few hairs told their own accusing tale.
To but one creature in the Daleland could they belong--"Th'
Tailless Tyke."

"He mun a bin trespassin'!" cried Andrew.

"Ay, and up to some o' his bloody work, I'll lay my life," the
Master answered. "But Th' Owd Un shall show us."

The old dog's hurts proved less severe than had at first seemed
possible. His good gray coat, forest-thick about his throat, had
never served him in such good stead. And at length, the wounds
washed and sewn up, he jumped down all in a hurry from the table
and made for the door.

"Noo, owd lad, yo' may show us," said the Master, and, with
Andrew, hurried after him down the hill, along the stream, and
over Langholm How. And as they neared the Stony Bottom, the
sheep, herding in groups, raised frightened heads to stare.

Of a sudden a cloud of poisonous flies rose, buzzing, up before
them; and there in a dimple of the ground lay a murdered sheep.
Deserted by its comrades, the glazed eyes staring helplessly
upward, the throat horribly worried, it slept its last sleep.

The matter was plain to see. At last the Black Killer had visited
Kenmuir.

"I guessed as much," said the Master, standing over the mangled
body. "Well, it's the worst night's work ever the Killer done. I
reck'n Th' Owd Un come on him while he was at it; and then they
fought. And, ma word! it munn ha' bin a fight too." For all
around were traces of that terrible struggle: the earth torn up
and tossed, bracken uprooted, and throughout little dabs of wool
and tufts of tawny hair, mingling with dark-stained iron-gray
wisps.

James Moore walked slowly over the battlefield, stooping down as
though he were gleaning. And gleaning he was.

A long time he bent so, and at length raised himself.

"The Killer has killed his last," he muttered; "Red Wull has run his
course." Then, turning to Andrew: "Run yo' home, lad, and fetch
the men to carry yon away," pointing to the carcass, "And Bob, lad,
yo 'ye done your work for to-day, and right well too; go yo' home
wi' him. I'm off to see to this!"

He turned and crossed the Stony Bottom. His face was set like a
rock. At length the proof was in his hand. Once and for all the
hill-country should be rid of its scourge.

As he stalked up the hill, a dark head appeared at his knee. Two
big grey eyes; half doubting, half penitent, wholly wistful, looked
up at him, and a silvery brush signalled a mute request.

"Eh, Owd Un, but yo' should ha' gone wi' Andrew," the Master
said. "Hooiver, as yo' are here, come along." And he strode away
up the hill, gaunt and menacing, with the gray dog at his heels.

As they approached the house, M'Adam was standing in the door,
sucking his eternal twig. James Moore eyed him closely as he
came, but the sour face framed in the door betrayed nothing.
Sarcasm, surprise, challenge, were all writ there, plain to read; but
no guilty consciousness of the other's errand, no storm of passion
to hide a failing heart. If it was acting it was splendidly done.

As man and dog passed through the gap in the hedge, the
expression on the little man's face changed again. He started
forward.

"James Moore, as I live!" he cried, and advanced with both hands
extended, as though welcoming a long-lost brother. "'Deed and it's
a weary while sin' ye've honored ma puir hoose." And, in fact, it
was nigh twenty years. "I tak' it gey kind in ye to look in on a
lonely auld man. Come ben and let's ha' a crack. James Moore
kens weel hoo welcome he aye is in ma bit biggin'."

The Master ignored the greeting.

"One o' ma sheep been killed back o' t' Dyke," he announced
shortly, jerking his thumb over his shoulder.

"The Killer?"

"The Killer."

The cordiality beaming in every wrinkle of the little man's face
was absorbed in a wondering interest; and that again gave place to
sorrowful sympathy.

"Dear, dear! it's come to that, has it--at last?" he said gently, and
his eyes wandered to the gray dog and dwelt mournfully upon him.
"Man, I'm sorry--I canna tell ye I'm surprised. Masel', I kent it all
alang. But gin Adam M'Adam had tell't ye, no ha' believed him.
Weel, weel, he's lived his life, gin ony dog iver did; and noo he
maun gang where he's sent a many before him. Puir mon! puir
tyke!" He heaved a sigh, profoundly melancholy, tenderly
sympathetic. Then, brightening up a little: "Ye'll ha' come for the
gun?"

James Moore listened to this harangue at first puzzled. Then he
caught the other's meaning, and his eyes flashed.

"Ye fool, M'Adam! did ye hear iver tell o' a sheep-dog worryin' his
master's sheep?"

The little man was smiling and suave again now, rubbing his hands
softly together.

"Ye're right, I never did. But your dog is not as ither dogs--'There's
none like him--none,' I've heard ye say so yersel, mony a time. An'
I'm wi' ye. There's none like him--for devilment." His voice began
to quiver and his face to blaze. "It's his cursed cunning that's
deceived ivery one but me--whelp o' Satan that he is!" He
shouldered up to his tall adversary. "If not him, wha else had done
it?" he asked, looking, up into the other's face as if daring him to
speak.

The Master's shaggy eyebrows lowered. He towered above the
other like the Muir Pike above its surrounding hills.

"Wha, ye ask?" he replied coldly, "and I answer you. Your Red
Wull, M'Adam, your Red Wull. It's your Wull's the Black Killer!
It's your Wull's bin the plague o' the land these months past! It's
your Wull's killed ma sheep back o'yon!"

At that all the little man's affected good-humor fled.

"Ye lee, mon! ye lee!" he cried in a dreadful scream, dancing up to
his antagonist. "I knoo hoo 'twad be. I said so. I see what ye're at.
Ye've found at last--blind that ye've been!--that it's yer ain hell's
tyke that's the Killer; and noo ye think by yer leein' impitations to
throw the blame on ma Wullie. Ye rob me o' ma Cup, ye rob me o'
ma son, ye wrang me in ilka thing; there's but ae thing left
me--Wullie. And noo ye're set on takin' him awa'. But ye shall
not--I'll kill ye first!"

He was all a-shake, bobbing up and down like a stopper in a
soda-water bottle, and almost sobbing.

"Ha' ye no wranged me enough wi' oo that? Ye lang-leggit liar, wi'
yer skulkin murderin' tyke!" he cried. "Ye say it's Wullie. Where's
yer proof?"--and he snapped his fingers in the other's face.

The Master was now as calm as his foe was passionate. "Where?"
he replied sternly; "why, there!" holding out his right hand. "Yon's
proof enough to hang a hunner'd." For lying in his broad palm was
a little bundle of that damning red hair.

"Where?"

"There!"

"Let's see it!" The little man bent to look closer.

"There's for yer proof!" he cried, and spat deliberately down into
the other's naked palm. Then he stood back, facing his enemy in a
manner to have done credit to a nobler deed.

James Moore strode forward. It looked as if he was about to make
an end of his miserable adversary, so strongly was he moved. His
chest heaved, and the blue eyes blazed. But just as one had thought
to see him take his foe in the hollow of his hand and crush him,
who should come stalking round the corner of the house but the
Tailless Tyke?

A droll spectacle he made, laughable even at that moment. He
limped sorely, his head and neck were swathed in bandages, and
beneath their ragged fringe the little eyes gleamed out fiery and
bloodshot.

Round the corner he came, unaware of strangers; then straightway
recognizing his visitors, halted abruptly. His hackles ran up, each
individual hair stood on end till his whole body resembled a
new-shorn wheat-field; and a snarl, like a rusty brake shoved hard
down escaped from between his teeth. Then he trotted heavily
forward, his head sinking low and lower as he came.

And Owd Bob, eager to take up the gage of battle, advanced, glad
and gallant, to meet him. Daintily he picked his way across the
yard, head and tail erect, perfectly self-contained. Only the long
gray hair about his neck stood up like the ruff of a lady of the court
of Queen Elizabeth.

But the war-worn warriors were not to be allowed their will.

"Wullie, Wullie, wad ye!" cried the little man.

"Bob, lad, coom in!" called the other. Then he turned and looked
down at the man beside him, contempt flaunting in every feature.

"Well?" he said shortly.

M'Adam's hands were opening and shutting; his face was quite
white beneath the tan; but he spoke calmly.

"I'll tell ye the whole story, and it's the truth," he said slowly. "I
was up there the morn"--pointing to the window above--"and I see
Wullie crouchin' down alangside the Stony Bottom. (Ye ken he has
the run o' ma land o' neets, the same as your dog.) In a minnit I see
anither dog squatterin' alang on your side the Bottom. He creeps up
to the sheep on th' hillside, chases 'em, and doons one. The sun
was risen by then, and I see the dog clear as I see you noo. It was
that dog there--I swear it!" His voice rose as he spoke, and he
pointed an accusing finger at Owd Bob.

"Noo, Wullie! thinks I. And afore ye could clap yer hands, Wullie
was over the Bottom and on to him as he gorged--the bloody-minded
murderer! They fought and fought--I could hear the roarin'
a't where I stood. I watched till I could watch nae langer, and, all in
a sweat, I rin doon the stairs and oot. When I got there, there was
yer tyke makin' fu' split for Kenmuir, and Wullie comin' up the hill
to me. It's God's truth, I'm tellin' ye. Tak' him hame, James Moore,
and let his dinner be an ounce o' lead. 'Twill be the best day's work
iver ye done."

The little man must be lying--lying palpably. Yet he spoke with an
earnestness, a seeming belief in his own story, that might have
convinced one who knew him less well. But the Master only
looked down on him with a great scorn.

"It's Monday to-day," he said coldly. "I gie yo' till Saturday. If yo've
not done your duty by then--and well you know what 'tis--I shall
come do it for ye. Ony gate, I shall come and see. I'll remind ye
agin o' Thursday--yo'll be at the Manor dinner, I suppose. Noo I've
warned yo', and you know best whether I'm in earnest or no. Bob,
lad!"

He turned away, but turned again.

"I'm sorry for ye, but I've ma duty to do--so've you. Till Saturday I
shall breathe no word to ony soul o' this business, so that if you see
good to put him oot o' the way wi'oot bother, no one need iver
know as hoo Adam M'Adam's Red Wull was the Black Killer."

He turned away for the second time. But the little man sprang after
him, and clutched him by the arm.

"Look ye here, James Moore!" he cried in thick, shaky, horrible
voice. "Ye're big, I'm sma'; ye're strang, I'm weak; ye've ivery one
to your back, I've niver a one; you tell your story, and they'll
believe ye--for you gae to church; I'll tell mine, and they'll think I
lie--for I dinna. But a word in your ear! If iver agin I catch ye on
ma land, by--!"--he swore a great oath--"I'll no spare ye. You ken
best if I'm in earnest or no." And his face was dreadful to see in its
hideous determinedness.




Chapter XXVII  FOR THE DEFENCE


THAT night a vague story was whispered In the Sylvester Arms.
But Tammas, on being interrogated, pursed his lips and said: "Nay,
I'm sworn to say nowt." Which was the old man's way of putting
that he knew nowt.

       *       *       *       *       *

On Thursday morning, James Moore and Andrew came down
arrayed in all their best. It was the day of the squire's annual dinner
to his tenants.

The two, however, were not allowed to start upon their way until
they had undergone a critical inspection by Maggie; for the girl
liked her mankind to do honor to Kenmuir on these occasions. So
she brushed up Andrew, tied his scarf, saw his boots and hands
were clean, and titivated him generally till she had converted the
ungainly hobbledehoy into a thoroughly "likely young mon."

And all the while she was thinking of that other boy for whom on
such gala days she had been wont to perform like offices. And her
father, marking the tears in her eyes, and mindful of the squire's
mysterious hint, said gently:

"Cheer up, lass. Happen I'll ha' news for you the night!"

The girl nodded, and smiled wanly.

"Happen so, dad," she said. But in her heart she doubted.

Nevertheless it was with a cheerful countenance that, a little later,
she stood in the door with wee Anne and Owd Bob and waved the
travellers Godspeed; while the golden-haired lassie, fiercely
gripping the old dog's tail with one hand and her sister with the
other, screamed them a wordless farewell.

       *       *       *       *       *

The sun had reached its highest when the two wayfarers passed
through the gray portals of the Manor.

In the stately entrance hall, imposing with all the evidences of
a long and honorable line, were gathered now the many tenants
throughout the wide March Mere Estate. Weather-beaten,
rent-paying sons of the soil; most of them native-born, many of
them like James Moore, whose fathers had for generations owned
and farmed the land they now leased at the hands of the
Sylvesters--there in the old hall they were assembled, a mighty
host. And apart from the others, standing as though in irony
beneath the frown of one of those steel-clad warriors who held
the door, was little M'Adam, puny always, paltry now, mocking his
manhood.

The door at the far end of the hall opened, and the squire entered,
beaming on every one.

"Here you are--eh, eh! How are you all? Glad to see ye! Good-day,
James! Good-day, Saunderson! Good-day to you all! Bringin' a
friend with me eh, eh!" and he stood aside to let by his agent,
Parson Leggy, and last of all, shy and blushing, a fair-haired young
giant.

"If it bain't David!" was the cry. "Eh, lad, we's fain to see yo'! And
yo'm lookin' stout, surely!" And they thronged about the boy,
shaking him by the hand, and asking him his story.

'Twas but a simple tale. After his flight on the eventful night he
had gone south, drovering. He had written to Maggie, and been
surprised and hurt to receive no reply. In vain he had waited, and
too proud to write again, had remained ignorant of his father's
recovery, neither caring nor daring to return. Then by mere
chance, he had met the squire at the York cattle-show; and that
kind man, who knew his story, had eased his fears and obtained
from him a promise to return as soon as the term of his
engagement had expired. And there he was.

The Dalesmen gathered round the boy, listening to his tale, and in
return telling him the home news, and chaffing him about Maggie.

Of all the people present, only one seemed unmoved, and that was
M'Adam. When first David had entered he had started forward, a
flush of color warming his thin cheeks; but no one had noticed his
emotion; and now, back again beneath his armor, he watched the
scene, a sour smile playing about his lips.

"I think the lad might ha' the grace to come and say he's sorry for
'temptin' to murder me. Hooiver"--with a characteristic shrug--"I
suppose I'm onraisonable."

Then the gong rang out its summons, and the squire led the way
into the great dining-hall. At the one end of the long table, heavy
with all the solid delicacies of such a feast, he took his seat with
the Master of Kenmuir upon his right. At the other end was Parson
Leggy. While down the sides the stalwart Dalesmen were arrayed,
with M'Adam a little lost figure in the centre.

At first they talked but little, awed like children: knives plied,
glasses tinkled, the carvers had all their work, only the tongues
were at rest. But the squire's ringing laugh and the parson's cheery
tones soon put them at their ease; and a babel of voices rose and
waxed.

Of them all, only M'Adam sat silent. He talked to no man, and you
may be sure no one talked to him. His hand crept oftener to his
glass than plate, till the sallow face began to flush, and the dim
eyes to grow unnaturally bright.

Toward the end of the meal there was loud tapping on the table,
calls for silence, and men pushed back their chairs. The squire was
on his feet to make his annual speech.

He started by telling them how glad he was to see them there. He
made an allusion to Owd Bob and the Shepherds' Trophy which
was heartily applauded. He touched on the Black Killer, and said
he had a remedy to propose: that Th' Owd Un should be set upon
the criminal's track--a suggestion which was received with
enthusiasm, while M'Adam's cackling laugh could be heard high
above the rest.

From that he dwelt upon the existing condition of agriculture, the
depression in which he attributed to the late Radical Government.
He said that now with the Conservatives in office, and a ministry
composed of "honorable men and gentlemen," he felt convinced
that things would brighten. The Radicals' one ambition was to set
class against class, landlord against tenant. Well, during the last
five hundred years, the Sylvesters had rarely been--he was sorry to
have to confess it--good men (laughter and dissent); but he never
yet heard of the Sylvester--though he shouldn't say it--who was a
bad landlord (loud applause).

This was a free country, and any tenant of his who was not
content (a voice, "'Oo says we bain't?")--"thank you, thank you!"
--well, there was room for him outside. (Cheers.) He thanked God
from the bottom of his heart that, during the forty years he had
been responsible for the March Mere Estate, there had never been
any friction between him and his people (cheers), and he didn't
think there ever would be. (Loud cheers.)

"Thank you, thank you!" And his motto was, "Shun a Radical as
you do the devil!"--and he was very glad to see them all there--
very glad; and he wished to give them a toast, "The Queen! God
bless her!" and--wait a minute!--with her Majesty's name to couple
--he was sure that gracious lady would wish it--that of "Owd Bob o'
Kenmuir!" Then he sat down abruptly amid thundering applause.

The toasts duly honoured, James Moore, by prescriptive right as
Master of Kenmuir, rose to answer.

He began by saying that he spoke "as representing all the
tenants,"--but he was interrupted.

"Na," came a shrill voice from half-way down the table. "Yell
except me, James Moore. I'd as lief be represented by Judas!"

There were cries of "Hold ye gab, little mon!" and the squire's
voice, "That'll do, Mr. M'Adam!"

The little man restrained his tongue, but his eyes gleamed like a
ferret's; and the Master continued his speech.

He spoke briefly and to the point, in short phrases. And all the
while M'Adam kept up a low-voiced, running commentary. At length
he could control himself no longer. Half rising from his chair,
he leant forward with hot face and burning eyes, and cried: "Sit
doon, James Moore! Hoo daur ye stan' there like an honest man, ye
whitewashed sepulchre? Sit doon, I say, or"--threateningly--"wad
ye hae me come to ye?"

At that the Dalesmen laughed uproariously, and even the Master's
grim face relaxed. But the squire's voice rang out sharp and stern.

"Keep silence and sit down, Mr. M'Adam! D'you hear me, sir? If I
have to speak to you again it will be to order you to leave the
room."

The little man obeyed, sullen and vengeful, like a beaten cat.

The Master concluded his speech by calling on all present to give
three cheers for the squire, her ladyship, and the young ladies.

The call was responded to enthusiastically, every man standing.
Just as the noise was at its zenith, Lady Eleanour herself, with her
two fair daughters, glided into the gallery at the end of the hall;
whereat the cheering became deafening.

Slowly the clamor subsided. One by one the tenants sat down. At
length there was left standing only one solitary figure--M 'Adam.

His face was set, and he gripped the chair in front of him with thin,
nervous hands.

"Mr. Sylvester," he began in low yet clear voice, "ye said this is a
free country and we're a' free men. And that bein' so, I'll tak' the
liberty, wi' yer permission, to say a word. It's maybe the last time
I'll be wi' ye, so I hope ye'll listen to me."

The Dalesmen looked surprised, and the squire uneasy.
Nevertheless he nodded assent.

The little man straightened himself. His face was tense as though
strung up to a high resolve. All the passion had fled from it, all the
bitterness was gone; and left behind was a strange, enobling
earnestness. Standing there in the silence of that great hall, with
every eye upon him, he looked like some prisoner at the bar about
to plead for his life.

"Gentlemen," he began, "I've bin amang ye noo a score years, and I
can truly say there's not a man in this room I can ca' 'Friend.'" He
looked along the ranks of upturned faces. "Ay, David, I see ye, and
you, Mr. Hornbut, and you, Mr. Sylvester--ilka one o' you, and not
one as'd back me like a comrade gin a trouble came upon me."
There was no rebuke in the grave little voice--it merely stated a
hard fact.

"There's I doot no one amang ye but has some one--friend or
blood--wham he can turn to when things are sair wi' him. I've no
one.

"'I bear alane my lade o' care'--alane wi' Wullie, who stands to
me, blaw or snaw, rain or shine. And whiles I'm feared he'll be
took from me." He spoke this last half to himself, a grieved,
puzzled expression on his face, as though lately he had dreamed
some ill dream.

"Forbye Wuilie, I've no friend on God's earth. And, mind ye, a bad
man aften mak's a good friend--but ye've never given me the
chance. It's a sair thing that, gentlemen, to ha' to fight the battle o'
life alane: no one to pat ye on th' back, no one to say 'Weel done.' It
hardly gies a man a chance. For gin he does try and yet fails, men
never mind the tryin', they only mark the failin'."

"I dinna blame ye. There's somethin' bred in me, it seems, as sets
ivery one agin me. It's the same wi' Wullie and the tykes--they're
doon on him same as men are on me. I suppose we was made so.
Sin' I was a lad it's aye bin the same. From school days I've had
ivery one agin me."

"In ma life I've had three fiends. Ma mither--and she went; then ma
wife"--he gave a great swallow--"and she's awa'; and I may say
they're the only two human bein's as ha' lived on God's earth in ma
time that iver tried to bear wi' me;--and Wullie. A man's mither--a
man's wife--a man's dog! it's aften a' he has in this warld; and the
more he prizes them the more like they are to be took from him."
The little earnest voice shook, and the dim eyes puckered and
filled.

"Sin' I've bin amang ye--twenty-odd years--can any man here mind
speakin' any word that wasna ill to me?" He paused; there was no
reply.

"I'll tell ye. All the time I've lived here I've had one kindly word
spoke to me, and that a fortnight gone, and not by a man then--by
her ladyship, God bless her!" He glanced up into the gallery.
There was no one visible there; but a curtain at one end shook as
though it were sobbing.

"Weel, I'm thinkin' we'll be gaein' in a wee while noo, Wullie and
me, alane and thegither, as we've aye done. And it's time we went.
Ye've had enough o' us, and it's no for me to blame ye. And when
I'm gone what'll ye say o' me? 'He was a drunkard.' I am. 'He was a
sinner.' I am. 'He was ilka thing he shouldna be.' I am. 'We're glad
he's gone.' That's what ye'll say o' me. And it's but ma deserts."

The gentle, condemning voice ceased, and began again.

"That's what I am. Gin things had been differ', aiblins I'd ha' bin
differ'. D'ye ken Robbie Burns? That's a man I've read, and read,
and read. D'ye ken why I love him as some o' you do yer Bibles?
Because there's a humanity about him. A weak man hissel', aye
slippin', slippin', slippin', and tryin' to haud up; sorrowin' ae
minute, sinnin' the next; doin' ill deeds and wishin' 'em
undone--just a plain human man, a sinner. And that's why I'm
thinkin he's tender for us as is like him. _He understood._ It's what he
wrote--after ain o' his tumbles, I'm thinkin'--that I was goin' to tell
ye:

'Then gently scan yer brother man,
Still gentler sister woman,
Though they may gang a kennin' wrang,
To step aside is human'--

the doctrine o' Charity. Gie him his chance, says Robbie, though he
be a sinner. Mony a mon'd be differ', mony bad'd be gude, gin they
had but their chance. Gie 'em their chance, says he; and I'm wi'
him. As 'tis, ye see me here--a bad man wi' still a streak o' good in
him. Gin I'd had ma chance, aiblins 'twad be--a good man wi' just a
spice o' the devil in him. A' the differ' betune what is and what
might ha' bin."




Chapter XXVIII  THE DEVIL'S BOWL


HE sat down. In the great hall there was silence, save for a tiny
sound from the gallery like a sob suppressed.

The squire rose hurriedly and left the room. After him, one by one,
trailed the tenants. At length, two only remained--M'Adam, sitting
solitary with a long array of empty chairs on either hand; and, at
the far end of the table, Parson Leggy, stern, upright, motionless.

When the last man had left the room the parson rose, and with lips
tight-set strode across the silent hall.

"M'Adam," he said rapidly and almost roughly, "I've listened to
what you've said, as I think we all have, with a sore heart. You hit
hard--but I think you were right. And if I've not done my duty by
you as I ought--and I fear I've not--it's now my duty as God's
minister to be the first to say I'm sorry." And it was evident from
his face what an effort the words cost him.

The little man tilted back his chair, and raised his head.

It was the old M'Adam who looked up. The thin lips were curled; a
grin was crawling across the mocking face; and he wagged his
head gently, as he looked at the speaker through the slits of his
half-closed eyes.

"Mr. Hornbut, I believe ye thocht me in earnest, 'deed and I do!"
He leaned back in his chair and laughed softly. "Ye swallered it all
down like best butter. Dear, dear! to think o' that!" Then, stretching
forward:

"Mr. Hornbut, I was playin' wi' ye."

The parson's face, as he listened, was ugly to watch. He shot out a
hand and grabbed the scoffer by his coat; then dropped it again and
turned abruptly away.

As he passed through the door a little sneering voice called after
him:

"Mr. Hornbut, I ask ye hoo you, a minister o' the Church of
England, can reconcile it to yer conscience to think--though it be
but for a minute--that there can be ony good in a man and him no
churchgoer? Sir, ye're a heretic--not to say a heathen!" He
sniggered to himself, and his hand crept to a half-emptied wine
decanter.

       *       *       *       *       *

An hour later, James Moore, his business with the squire
completed, passed through the hall on his way out. Its only
occupant was now M'Adam, and the Master walked straight up to
his enemy.

"M'Adam," he said gruffly, holding out a sinewy hand, "I'd like to
say--"

The little man knocked aside the token of friendship.

"Na, na. No cant, if ye please, James Moore. That'll aiblins go
doon wi' the parsons, but not wi' me. I ken you and you ken me,
and all the whitewash i' th' warld'll no deceive us."

The Master turned away, and his face was hard as the nether
millstone. But the little man pursued him.

"I was nigh forgettin'," he said. "I've a surprise for ye, James Moore.
But I hear it's yer birthday on Sunday, and I'll keep it till then--he!
he!"

"Ye'll see me before Sunday, M'Adam," the other answered. "On
Saturday, as I told yo', I'm comin' to see if yo've done yer duty."

"Whether ye come, James Moore, is your business. Whether ye'll
iver go, once there, I'll mak' mine. I've warned ye twice noo--" and
the little man laughed that harsh, cackling laugh of his.

At the door of the hall the Master met David. "Noo, lad, yo're
comin' along wi' Andrew and me," he said; "Maggie'll niver forgie
us if we dinna bring yo' home wi' us."

"Thank you kindly, Mr. Moore," the boy replied. "I've to see squire
first; and then yo' may be sure I'll be after you."

The Master faltered a moment.

"David, ha'n yo' spoke to yer father yet?" he asked in low voice.
"Yo' should, lad."

The boy made a gesture of dissent.

"I canna," he said petulantly.

"I would, lad," the other advised. "An' yo' don't yo' may be sorry
after."

As he turned away he heard the boy's steps, dull and sodden, as he
crossed the hall; and then a thin, would-be cordial voice in the
emptiness:

"I declar' if 'tisna David! The return o' the Prodeegal--he! he! So
ye've seen yer auld dad at last, and the last; the proper place, say
ye, for yen father--he! he! Eh, lad, but I'm blithe to see ye. D'ye
mind when we was last thegither? Ye was kneelin' on ma chest:
'Your time's come, dad,' says you, and wangs me o'er the face--he!
he! I mind it as if 'twas yesterday. Weel, weel, we'll say nae mair
about it. Boys will be boys. Sons will be sons. Accidents will
happen. And if at first ye don't succeed, why, try, try again--he!
he!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Dusk was merging into darkness when the Master and Andrew
reached the Dalesman's Daughter. It had been long dark when they
emerged from the cosy parlor of the inn and plunged out into the
night.

As they crossed the Silver Lea and trudged over that familiar
ground, where a fortnight since had been fought out the battle of
the Cup, the wind fluttered past them in spasmodic gasps.

"There s trouble in the wind," said the Master.

"Ay," answered his laconic son.

All day there had been no breath of air, and the sky dangerously
blue. But now a world of black was surging up from the horizon,
smothering the star-lit night; and small dark clouds, like puffs of
smoke, detaching themselves from the main body, were driving
tempestuously forward--the vanguard of the storm.

In the distance was a low rumbling like heavy tumbrils on the floor
of heaven. All about, the wind sounded hollow like a mighty
scythe on corn. The air was oppressed with a leaden blackness--no
glimmer of light on any hand; and as they began the ascent of the
Pass they reached out blind hands to feel along the rock-face.

A sea-fret, cool and wetting, fell. A few big rain-drops splashed
heavily down. The wind rose with a leap and roared past them up
the rocky track. And the water-gates of heaven were flung wide.

Wet and weary, they battled on; thinking sometimes of the cosy
parlor behind; sometimes of the home in front; wondering whether
Maggie, in flat contradiction of her father's orders, would be up to
welcome them; or whether only Owd Bob would come out to meet
them.

The wind volleyed past them like salvoes of artillery. The rain
stormed at them from above; spat at them from the rock-face; and
leapt up at them from their feet.

Once they halted for a moment, finding a miserable shelter in a
crevice of the rock.

"It's a Black Killer's night," panted the Master. "I reck'n he's oot."

"Ay," the boy gasped, "reck'n he is." Up and up they climbed
through the blackness, blind and buffeted. The eternal thunder of
the rain was all about them; the clamor of the gale above; and far
beneath, the roar of angry waters.

Once, in a lull in the storm, the Master turned and looked back
into the blackness along the path they had come.

"Did ye hear onythin'?" he roared above the muffled soughing of
the wind.

"Nay!" Andrew shouted back.

"I thowt I heard a step!" the Master cried, peering down. But
nothing could he see.

Then the wind leaped to life again like a giant from his sleep,
drowning all sound with its hurricane voice; and they turned and
bent to their task again.

Nearing the summit, the Master turned once more.

"There it was again!" he called; but his words were swept away on
the storm; and they buckled to the struggle afresh.

Ever and anon the moon gleamed down through the riot of tossing
sky. Then they could see the wet wall above them, with the water
tumbling down its sheer face; and far below, in the roaring
gutter of the Pass a brown-stained torrent. Hardly, however, had
they time to glance around when a mass of cloud would hurry
jealously up, and all again was blackness and noise.

At length, nigh spent, they topped the last and steepest pitch of the
Pass, and emerged into the Devil's Bowl. There, overcome with
their exertions, they flung themselves on to the soaking ground to
draw breath.

Behind them, the wind rushed with a sullen roar up the funnel of
the Pass. It screamed above them as though ten million devils were
a-horse; and blurted out on to the wild Marches beyond.

As they lay there, still panting, the moon gleamed down in
momentary graciousness. In front, through the lashing rain, they
could discern the hillocks that squat, hag-like, round the Devil's
Bowl; and lying in its bosom, its white waters, usually so still,
ploughed now into a thousand furrows, the Lone Tarn.

The Master raised his head and craned forward at the ghostly
scene. Of a sudden he reared himself on to his arms, and stayed
motionless awhile. Then he dropped as though dead, forcing down
Andrew with an iron hand.

"Lad, did'st see?" he whispered.

"Nay; what was't?" the boy replied, roused by his father's tone.

"There!"

But as the Master pointed forward, a blur of cloud intervened and
all was dark. Quickly it passed; and again the lantern of the night
shone down. And Andrew, looking with all his eyes, saw indeed.

There, in front, by the fretting waters of the Tarn, packed in a solid
phalanx, with every head turned in the same direction, was a flock
of sheep. They were motionless, all-intent, staring with
horror-bulging eyes. A column of steam rose from their bodies into
the rain-pierced air. Panting and palpitating, yet they stood with
their backs to the water, as though determined to sell their lives
dearly. Beyond them, not fifty yards away, crouched a
humpbacked boulder, casting a long, misshapen shadow in the
moonlight. And beneath it were two black objects, one still
struggling feebly.

"The Killer!" gasped the boy, and, all ablaze with excitement,
began forging forward.

"Steady, lad, steady!" urged his father, dropping a restraining hand
on the boy's shoulder.

Above them a huddle of clouds flung in furious rout across the
night, and the moon was veiled.

"Follow, lad!" ordered the Master, and began to crawl silently
forward. As stealthily Andrew pursued. And over the sodden
ground they crept, one behind the other, like two' night-hawks on
some foul errand.

On they crawled, lying prone during the blinks of moon, stealing
forward in the dark; till, at length, the swish of the rain on the
waters of the Tarn, and the sobbing of the flock in front, warned
them they were near.

They skirted the trembling pack, passing so close as to brush
against the flanking sheep; and yet unnoticed, for the sheep were
soul-absorbed in the tragedy in front. Only, when the moon was in,
Andrew could hear them huddling and stamping in the darkness.
And again, as it shone out, fearfully they edged closer to watch the
bloody play.

Along the Tarn edge the two crept. And still the gracious moon hid
their approach, and the drunken wind drowned with its revelry the
sound of their coming.

So they stole on, on hands and knees, with hearts aghast and
fluttering breath; until, of a sudden, in a lull of wind, they could
hear, right before them, the smack and slobber of bloody lips,
chewing their bloody meal.

"Say thy prayers, Red Wull. Thy last minute's come!" muttered the
Master, rising to his knees. Then, in Andrew's ear: "When I rush,
lad, follow!" For he thought, when the moon rose, to jump in on
the great dog, and, surprising him as he lay gorged and
unsuspicious, to deal him one terrible swashing blow, and end
forever the lawless doings of the Tailless Tyke.

The moon flung off its veil of cloud. White and cold, it stared
down into the Devil's Bowl; on murderer and murdered.

Within a hand's cast of the avengers of blood humped the black
boulder. On the border of its shadow lay a dead sheep; and
standing beside the body, his coat all ruffled by the hand of the
storm--Owd Bob--Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.

Then the light went in, and darkness covered the land.




Chapter XXIX  THE DEVIL'S BOWL


IT was Owd Bob. There could be no mistaking. In the wide world
there was but one Owd Bob o' Kenmuir. The silver moon gleamed
down on the dark head and rough gray coat, and lit the white
escutcheon on his chest.

And in the darkness James Moore was lying with his face pressed
downward that he might not see.

Once he raised himself on his arms; his eyes were shut and face
uplifted, like a blind man praying. He passed a weary hand across
his brow; his head dropped again; and he moaned and moaned like
a man in everlasting pain.

Then the darkness lifted a moment, and he stole a furtive glance,
like a murderer's at the gallows-tree, at the scene in front.

It was no dream; clear and cruel in the moonlight the humpbacked
boulder; the dead sheep; and that gray figure, beautiful,
motionless, damned for all eternity.

The Master turned his face and looked at Andrew, a dumb, pitiful
entreaty in his eyes; but in the boy's white, horror-stricken
countenance was no comfort. Then his head lolled down again,
and the strong man was whimpering.

"He! he! he! 'Scuse ma laffin', Mr. Moore--he! he! he!"

A little man, all wet and shrunk, sat hunching on a mound above
them, rocking his shrivelled form to and fro in the agony of his
merriment.

"Ye raskil--he! he! Ye rogue--he! he!" and he shook his fist
waggishly at the unconscious gray dog. "I owe ye anither grudge
for this--ye've anteecipated me"--and he leant back and shook this
way and that in convulsive mirth.

The man below him rose heavily to his feet, and tumbled toward
the mocker, his great figure swaying from side to side as though in
blind delirium, moaning still as he went. And there was that on his
face which no man can mistake. Boy that he was, Andrew knew it.

"Feyther! feyther! do'ee not!" he pleaded, running after his father
and laying impotent hands on him.

But the strong man shook him off like a fly, and rolled on, swaying
and groaning, with that awful expression plain to see in the
moonlight.

In front the little man squatted in the rain, bowed double still; and
took no thought to flee.

"Come on, James Moore! Come on!" he laughed, malignant joy in
his voice; and something gleamed bright in his right hand, and
was hid again. "I've bin waitin' this a weary while noo. Come
on!"

Then had there been done something worse than sheep-murder in
the dreadful lonesomeness of the Devil's Bowl upon that night; but
of a sudden, there sounded the splash of a man's foot, falling
heavily behind; a hand like a falling tree smote the Master on the
shoulder; and a voice roared above the noise of the storm:

"Mr. Moore! Look, man! look!"

The Master tried to shake off that detaining grasp; but it pinned
him where he was, immovable.

"Look, I tell yo'!" cried that great voice again.

A hand pushed past him and pointed; and sullenly he turned,
ignoring the figure at his side, and looked.

The wind had dropped suddenly as it had risen; the little man on
the mound had ceased to chuckle; Andrew's sobs were hushed; and
in the background the huddled flock edged closer. The world hung
balanced on the pinpoint of the moment. Every eye was in the one
direction.

With dull, uncomprehending gaze James Moore stared as bidden.
There was the gray dog naked in the moonlight, heedless still of
any witnesses; there the murdered sheep, lying within and without
that distorted shade; and there the humpbacked boulder.

He stared into the shadow, and still stared.

Then he started as though struck. The shadow of the boulder had
moved!

Motionless, with head shot forward and bulging eyes, he gazed.

Ay, ay, ay; he was sure of it--a huge dim outline as of a lion
_couchant_, in the very thickest of the blackness.

At that he was seized with such a palsy of trembling that he must
have fallen but for the strong arm about his waist.

Clearer every moment grew that crouching figure; till at length
they plainly could discern the line of arching loins, the crest, thick
as a stallion's, the massive, wagging head. No mistake this time.
There he lay in the deepest black, gigantic, revelling in his horrid
debauch--the Black Killer!

And they watched him at his feast. Now he burrowed into the
spongy flesh; now turned to lap the dark pool which glittered in
the moonlight at his side like claret in a silver cup. Now lifting his
head, he snapped irritably at the rain-drops, and the moon caught
his wicked, rolling eye and the red shreds of flesh dripping from
his jaw. And again, raising his great muzzle as if about to howl, he
let the delicious nectar trickle down his throat and ravish his
palate.

So he went on, all unsuspicious, wisely nodding in slow-mouthed
gluttony. And in the stillness, between the claps of wind, they
could hear the smacking of his lips.

While all the time the gray dog stood before him, motionless, as
though carved in stone.

At last, as the murderer rolled his great head from side to side, he
saw that still figure. At the sight he leaped back, dismayed. Then
with a deep-mouthed roar that shook the waters of the Tarn he was
up and across his victim with fangs bared, his coat standing erect
in wet, rigid furrows from topknot to tail.

So the two stood, face to face, with perhaps a yard of rain-pierced
air between them.

The wind hushed its sighing to listen. The moon stared down,
white and dumb. Away at the back the sheep edged closer. While
save for the everlasting thunder of the rain, there was utter
stillness.

An age, it seemed, they waited so. Then a voice, clear yet low and
far away, like a bugle in a distant city, broke the silence.

"Eh, Wullie!" it said.

There was no anger in the tones, only an incomparable reproach;
the sound of the cracking of a man's heart.

At the call the great dog leapt round, snarling in hideous passion.
He saw the small, familiar figure, clear-cut against the tumbling
sky; and for the only time in his life Red Wull was afraid.

His blood-foe was forgotten; the dead sheep was forgotten;
everything was sunk in the agony of that moment. He cowered
upon the ground, and a cry like that of a lost soul was wrung from
him; it rose on the still night air and floated, wailing, away; and
the white waters of the Tarn thrilled in cold pity; out of the lonely
hollow; over the desolate Marches; into the night.

On the mound above stood his master. The little man's white hair
was bared to the night wind; the rain trickled down his face; and
his hands were folded behind his back. He stood there, looking
down into the dell below him, as a man may stand at the tomb of
his lately buried wife. And there was such an expression on his
face as I cannot describe.

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!" he cried at length; and his voice sounded
weak and far, like a distant memory.

At that, the huge brute came crawling toward him on his belly,
whimpering as he came, very pitiful in his distress. He knew his
fate as every sheep-dog knows it. That troubled him not. His pain,
insufferable, was that this, his friend and father, who had trusted
him, should have found him in his sin.

So he crept up to his master's feet; and the little man never moved.

"Wullie--ma Wullie!" he said very gently. "They've aye bin agin
me--and noo you! A man's mither--a man's wife--a man's dog!
they're all I've iver had; and noo ain o' they three has turned agin
me! Indeed I am alone!"

At that the great dog raised himself, and placing his forepaws on
his master's chest tenderly, lest he should hurt him who was
already hurt past healing, stood towering above him; while the
little man laid his two colds hands on the dog's shoulders.

So they stood, looking at one another, like a man and his love.

       *       *       *       *       *

At M'Adam's word, Owd Bob looked up, and for the first time saw
his master.

He seemed in nowise startled, but trotted over to him. There was
nothing fearful in his carriage, no haunting blood-guiltiness in the
true gray eyes which never told a lie, which never, dog-like, failed
to look you in the face. Yet his tail was low, and, as he stopped at
his master's feet, he was quivering. For he, too, knew, and was not
unmoved.

For weeks he had tracked the Killer; for weeks he had followed
him as he crossed Kenmuir, bound on his bloody errands; yet
always had lost him on the Marches. Now, at last, he had run him
to ground. Yet his heart went out to his enemy in his distress.

"I thowt t'had been yo', lad," the Master whispered, his hand on the
dark head at his knee--"I thowt t'had bin yo'!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Rooted to the ground, the three watched the scene between
M'Adam and his Wull.

In the end the Master was whimpering; Andrew crying; and David
turned his back.

At length, silent, they moved away.

"Had I--should I go to him" asked David hoarsely, nodding toward his
father.

"Nay, nay, lad," the Master replied. "Yon's not a matter for a mon's
friends."

So they marched out of the Devil's Bowl, and left those two alone
together.

       *       *       *       *       *

A little later, as they trampled along, James Moore heard little
pattering, staggering footsteps behind.

He stopped, and the other two went on.

"Man," a voice whispered, and a face, white and pitiful, like a
mother's pleading for her child, looked into his--"Man, ye'll no
tell them a' I'd no like 'em to ken 'twas ma Wullie. Think an 't
had bin yer ain dog."

"You may trust me!" the other answered thickly.

The little man stretched out a palsied hand.

"Gie us yer hand on't. And G-God bless ye, James Moore!"

So these two shook hands in the moonlight, with none to witness it but
the God who made them.

And that is why the mystery of the Black Killer is yet unsolved in the
Daleland. Many have surmised; besides those three only one other
knows--knows now which of those two he saw upon a summer night was the
guilty, which the innocent. And Postie Jim tells no man.





Chapter XXX. THE TAILLESS TYKE AT BAY


ON the following morning there was a sheep-auction at the
Dalesman's Daughter.

Early as many of the farmers arrived, there was one earlier.
Tupper, the first man to enter the sand-floored parlor, found
M'Adam before him.

He was sitting a little forward in his chair; his thin hands rested
on his knees; and on his face was a gentle, dreamy expression such
as no man had ever seen there before. All the harsh wrinkles
seemed to have fled in the night; and the sour face, stamped deep
with the bitterness of life, was softened now, as if at length at
peace.

"When I coom doon this mornin'," said Teddy Bolstock in a
whisper, "I found 'im sittin' just so. And he's nor moved nor spoke
since."

"Where's th' Terror, then?" asked Tupper, awed somehow into
like hushed tones.

"In t' paddock at back," Teddy answered, "marchin' hoop and doon,
hoop and doon, for a' the world like a sentry-soger. And so he was
when I looked oot o' window when I wake."

Then Londesley entered, and after him, Ned Hoppin, Rob
Saunderson, Jim Mason, and others, each with his dog. And each
man, as he came in and saw the little lone figure for once without
its huge attendant genius, put the same question; while the dogs
sniffed about the little man, as though suspecting treachery. And
all the time M'Adam sat as though he neither heard nor saw, lost in
some sweet, sad dream; so quite, so silent, that more than one
thought he slept.

After the first glance, however, the farmers paid him little heed,
clustering round the publican at the farther end of the room to hear
the latest story of Owd Bob.

It appeared that a week previously, James Moore with a pack of
sheep had met the new Grammoch-town butcher at the Dalesmen's
Daughter. A bargain concluded, the butcher started with the flock
for home. As he had no dog, the Master offered him Th' Owd Un.
"And he'll pick me i' th' town to-morrow," said he.

Now the butcher was a stranger in the land. Of course he had heard
of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, yet it never struck him that this
handsome gentleman with the quiet, resolute manner, who handled
sheep as he had never seen them handled, was that hero--"the best
sheep-dog in the North."

Certain it is that by the time the flock was penned in the enclosure
behind the shop, he coveted the dog--ay, would even offer ten
pounds for him!

Forthwith the butcher locked him up in an outhouse--summit of
indignity; resolving to make his offer on the morrow.

When the morrow came he found no dog in the outhouse, and,
worse, no sheep in the enclosure. A sprung board showed the way
of escape of the one, and a displaced hurdle that of the other. And
as he was making the discovery, a gray dog and a flock of sheep,
travelling along the road toward the Dalesman's Daughter, met the
Master.

From the first, Owd Bob had mistrusted the man. The attempt to
confine him set the seal on his suspicions. His master's sheep were
not for such a rogue; and he worked his own way out and took the
sheep along with him.

The story was told to a running chorus of--"Ma word! Good, Owd
Un!--Ho! ho! did he thot?"

Of them all, only M'Adam sat strangely silent.

Rob Saunderson, always glad to draw the little man, remarked it.

"And what d'yo' think o' that, Mr. M'Adam, for a wunnerfu' story of
a wunnerfu' tyke?" he asked.

"It's a gude tale, a vera gude tale," the little man answered
dreamily. "And James Moore didna invent it; he had it from the
Christmas number o' the _Flock-keeper_ in saxty." (On the following
Sunday, old Rob, from sheer curiosity, reached down from his
shelf the specified number of the paper. To his amazement he
found the little man was right. There was the story almost
identically. None the less is it also true of Owd Bob o' Kenmuir.)

"Ay, ay," the little man continued, "and in a day or two James
Moore'll ha' anither tale to tell ye--a better tale, ye'll think it--mair
laffable. And yet--ay---no---I'll no believe it! I niver loved James
Moore, but I think, as Mr. Hornbut aince said, he'd rather die than
lie. Owd Bob o' Kenmuir!" he continued in a whisper. "Up till the
end I canna shake him aff. Hafflins I think that where I'm gaein' to
there'll be gray dogs sneakin' around me in the twilight. And
they're aye behind and behind, and I canna, canna--"

Teddy Bolstock interrupted, lifting his hand for silence.

"D'yo' hear thot?--Thunder!"

They listened; and from without came a gurgling, jarring roar,
horrible to hear.

"It's comin' nearer!"

"Nay, it's goin' away!"

"No thunder thot!"

"More like the Lea in flood. And yet--Eh, Mr. M'Adam, what is
it?"

The little man had moved at last. He was on his feet, staring about
him, wild-eyed.

"Where's yer dogs?" he almost screamed.

"Here's ma--Nay, by thunder! but he's not!" was the astonished cry.

In the interest of the story no man had noticed that his dog had
risen from his side; no one had noticed a file of shaggy figures
creeping out of the room.

"I tell ye it's the tykes! I tell ye it's the tykes! They're on ma
Wullie--fifty to one they're on him! My God! My God! And me not
there! Wullie, Wullie! "--in a scream--"I'm wi' ye!"

At the same moment Bessie Boistock rushed in, white-faced.

"Hi! Feyther! Mr. Saunderson! all o' you! T'tykes fightin' mad!
Hark!"

There was no time for that. Each man seized his stick and rushed
for the door; and M'Adam led them all.

A rare thing it was for M'Adam and Red Wull to be apart. So rare,
that others besides the men in that little tap-room noticed it.

Saunderson's old Shep walked quietly to the back door of the
house and looked out.

There on the slope below him he saw what he sought, stalking up
and down, gaunt and grim, like a lion at feeding-time. And as the
old dog watched, his tail was gently swaying as though he were
well pleased.

He walked back into the tap-room just as Teddy began his tale.
Twice he made the round of the room, silent-footed. From dog to
dog he went, stopping at each as though urging him on to some
great enterprise. Then he made for the door again, looking back to
see if any followed.

One by one the others rose and trailed out after him: big blue
Rasper, Londesley's Lassie, Ned Hoppin's young dog; Grip and
Grapple, the publican's bull-terriers; Jim Mason's Gyp, foolish and
flirting even now; others there were; and last of all, waddling
heavily in the rear, that scarred Amazon, the Venus.

Out of the house they pattered, silent and unseen, with murder in
their hearts. At last they had found their enemy alone. And slowly,
in a black cloud, like the shadow of death, they dropped down the
slope upon him.

And he saw them coming, knew their errand--as who should better
than the Terror of the Border?--and was glad. Death it might be,
and such an one as he would wish to die--at least distraction from
that long-drawn, haunting pain. And he smiled grimly as he looked
at the approaching crowd, and saw there was not one there but he
had humbled in his time.

He ceased his restless pacing, and awaited them. His great head
was high as he scanned them contemptuously, daring them to
come on.

And on they came, marching slow and silent like soldiers at a
funeral: young and old; bob-tailed and bull; terrier and collie;
flocking like vultures to the dead. And the Venus, heavy with
years, rolled after them on her bandy legs panting in her hurry lest
she should be late. For had she not the blood of her blood to
avenge?

So they came about him, slow, certain, murderous, opening out to
cut him off on every side. There was no need. He never thought to
move. Long odds 'twould be--crushingly heavy; yet he loved them
for it, and was trembling already with the glory of the coming
fight.

They were up to him now; the sheep-dogs walking round him on
their toes, stiff and short like cats on coals; their hacks a little
humped; heads averted; yet eying him askance.

And he remained stock-still nor looked at them. His great chin was
cocked, and his muzzle wrinkled in a dreadful grin. As he stood
there, shivering a little, his eyes rolling back, his breath grating in
his throat to set every bristle on end, he looked a devil indeed.

The Venus ranged alongside him. No preliminary stage for her;
she never walked where she could stand, or stood where she could
lie. But stand she must now, breathing hard through her nose,
never taking her eyes off that pad she had marked for her own.
Close beside her were crop-eared Grip and Grapple, looking up at
the line above them where hairy neck and shoulder joined. Behind
was big Rasper, and close to him Lassie. Of the others, each had
marked his place, each taken up his post.

Last of all, old Shep took his stand full in front of his enemy, their
shoulders almost rubbing, head past head.

So the two stood a moment, as though they were whispering; each
diabolical, each rolling back his eyes to watch the other. While
from the little mob there rose a snarling, bubbling snore, like some
giant wheezing in his sleep.

Then like lightning each struck. Rearing high, they wrestled with
striving paws and the expression of fiends incarnate. Down they
went, Shep underneath, and the great dog with a dozen of these
wolves of hell upon him. Rasper, devilish, was riding on his back;
the Venus--well for him!--had struck and missed; but Grip and
Grapple had their hold; and the others, like leaping demoniacs,
were plunging into the whirlpool vortex of the fight.

And there, where a fortnight before he had fought and lost the
battle of the Cup, Red Wull now battled for his life.

Long odds! But what cared he? The long-drawn agony of the night
was drowned in that glorious delirium. The hate of years came
bubbling forth. In that supreme moment he would avenge his
wrongs. And he went in to fight, revelling like a giant in the red
lust of killing.

Long odds! Never before had he faced such a galaxy of foes. His
one chance lay in quickness: to prevent the swarming crew getting
their hold till at least he had diminished their numbers.

Then it was a sight to see the great brute, huge as a bull-calf,
strong as a bull, rolling over and over and up again, quick as a
kitten; leaping here, striking there; shaking himself free; swinging
his quarters; fighting with feet and body and teeth--every inch of
him at war. More than once he broke right through the mob; only
to turn again and face it. No flight for him; nor thought of it.

Up and down the slope the dark mass tossed, like some hulk the
sport of the waves. Black and white, sable and gray, worrying at
that great centre-piece. Up and down, roaming wide, leaving
everywhere a trail of red.

Gyp he had pinned and hurled over his shoulder. Grip followed; he
shook her till she rattled, then flung her afar; and she fell with a
horrid thud, not to rise. While Grapple, the death to avenge, hung
tighter. In a scarlet, soaking patch of the ground lay Big Bell's
lurcher, doubled up in a dreadful ball. And Hoppin's young dog,
who three hours before had been the children's tender playmate,
now fiendish to look on, dragged after the huddle up the hill. Back
the mob rolled on her. When it was passed, she lay quite still,
grinning; a handful of tawny hair and flesh in her dead mouth.

So they fought on. And ever and anon a great figure rose up from
the heaving inferno all around; rearing to his full height, his head
ragged and bleeding, the red foam dripping from his jaws. Thus he
would appear momentarily, like some dark rock amid a raging sea;
and down he would go again.

Silent now they fought, dumb and determined. Only you might
have heard the rend and rip of tearing flesh; a hoarse gurgle as
some dog went down; the panting of dry throats; and now and then
a sob from that central figure. For he was fighting for his life. The
Terror of the Border was at bay.

All who meant it were on him now. The Venus, blinded with
blood, had her hold at last; and never but once in a long life of
battles had she let go; Rasper, his breath coming in rattles, had him
horribly by the loins; while a dozen other devils with red eyes and
wrinkled nostrils clung still.

Long odds! And down he went, smothered beneath the weight of
numbers, yet struggled up again. His great head was torn and
dripping; his eyes a gleam of rolling red and white; the little tail
stern and stiff like the gallant stump of a flagstaff shot away. He
was desperate, but indomitable; and he sobbed as he fought
doggedly on.

Long odds! It could not last. And down he went at length, silent
still--never a cry should they wring from him in his agony; the
Venus glued to that mangled pad; Rasper beneath him now; three
at his throat; two at his ears; a crowd on flanks and body.

The Terror of the Border was down at last!

       *       *       *       *       *

"Wullie, ma Wullie!" screamed M'Adam, bounding down the slope
a crook's length in front of the rest. "Wullie! Wullie! to me!"

At the shrill cry the huddle below was convulsed. It heaved and
swelled and dragged to and fro, like the sea lashed into life by
some dying leviathan.

A gigantic figure, tawny and red, fought its way to the surface. A
great tossing head, bloody past recognition, flung out from the
ruck. One quick glance he shot from his ragged eyes at the little
flying form in front; then with a roar like a waterfall plunged
toward it, shaking off the bloody leeches as he went.

"Wullie! Wullie! I'm wi' ye!" cried that little voice, now so near.

Through--through--through!--an incomparable effort and his
last. They hung to his throat, they clung to his muzzle, they were
round and about him. And down he went again with a sob and a
little suffocating cry, shooting up at his master one quick,
beseeching glance as the sea of blood closed over him--worrying,
smothering, tearing, like foxhounds at the kill.

They left the dead and pulled away the living. And it was no light
task, for the pack were mad for blood.

At the bottom of the wet mess of hair and red and flesh was old
Shep, stone-dead. And as Saunderson pulled the body out, his face
was working; for no man can lose in a crack the friend of a dozen
years, and remain unmoved.

The Venus lay there, her teeth clenched still in death; smiling that
her vengeance was achieved. Big Rasper, blue no longer, was
gasping out his life. Two more came crawling out to find a quiet
spot where they might lay them down to die. Before the night had
fallen another had gone to his account. While not a dog who
fought upon that day but carried the scars of it with him to his
grave.

The Terror o' th' Border, terrible in his life, like Samson, was yet
more terrible in his dying.

       *       *       *       *       *

Down at the bottom lay that which once had been Adam M'Adam's
Red Wull.

At the sight the little man neither raved nor swore: it was past that
for him. He sat down, heedless of the soaking ground, and took the
mangled head in his lap very tenderly.

"They've done ye at last, Wullie--they've done ye at last," he said
quietly; unalterably convinced that the attack had been organized
while he was detained in the tap-room.

On hearing the loved little voice, the dog gave one weary wag of
his stump-tail. And with that the Tailless Tyke, Adam M'Adam's
Red Wull, the Black Killer, went to his long home.

       *       *       *       *       *

One by one the Dalesmen took away their dead, and the little man
was left alone with the body of his last friend.

Dry-eyed he sat there, nursing the dead dog's head; hour after
hour--alone--crooning to himself:

"'Monie a sair daurk we twa hae wrought,
An' wi' the weary warl' fought!
An'  mony an anxious day I thought
We wad be beat.'

An' noo we are, Wullie--noo we are!"

So he went on, repeating the lines over and over again, always
with the same sad termination.

"A man's mither--a man's wife--a man's dog! They three are a' little
M'Adam iver had to back him! D'ye mind the auld mither,
Wullie? And her, 'Niver be down-hearted, Adam; ye've aye got yer
mither,' And ae day I had not. And Flora, Wullie (ye remember
Flora, Wullie? Na, na; ye'd not) wi' her laffin' daffin' manner, cryin'
to one: 'Adam, ye say ye're alane. But ye've me--is that no enough
for ony man?' And God kens it was--while it lasted!" He broke
down and sobbed a while. "And you Wullie--and you! the only
man friend iver I had!" He sought the dog's bloody paw with his
right hand.

"'An' here's a hand, my trusty fier,
An gie's a hand o' thine;
An'  we'll tak' a right guid willie-waught,
For auld lang syne.'"

       *       *       *       *       *

He sat there, muttering, and stroking the poor head upon his lap,
bending over it, like a mother over a sick child.

"They've done ye at last, lad--done ye sair. And noo I'm thinkin'
they'll no rest content till I'm gone. And oh, Wullie!"--he bent
down and whispered--"I dreamed sic an awfu' thing--that ma
Wullie--but there! 'twas but a dream."

So he sat on, crooning to the dead dog; and no man approached
him. Only Bessie of the inn watched the little lone figure from
afar.

It was long past noon when at length he rose, laying the dog's head
reverently down, and tottered away toward that bridge which once
the dead thing on the slope had held against a thousand.

He crossed it and turned; there was a look upon his face, half
hopeful, half fearful, very piteous to see.

"Wullie, Wullie, to me!" he cried; only the accents, formerly so
fiery, were now weak as a dying man's.

A while he waited in vain.

"Are ye no comin', Wullie?" he asked at length in quavering tones.
"Ye've not used to leave me."

He walked away a pace, then turned again and whistled that shrill,
sharp call, only now it sounded like a broken echo of itself.

"Come to me, Wullie!" he implored, very pitifully. "'Tis the first
time iver I kent ye not come and me whistlin'. What ails ye, lad?"

He recrossed the bridge, walking blindly like a sobbing child; and
yet dry-eyed.

Over the dead body he stooped.

"What ails ye, Wullie?" he asked again. "Will you, too, leave me?"

Then Bessie, watching fearfully, saw him bend, sling the great
body on his back, and stagger away.

Limp and hideous, the carcase hung down from the little man's
shoulders. The huge head, with grim, wide eyes and lolling tongue,
jolted and swagged with the motion, seeming to grin a ghastly
defiance at the world it had left. And the last Bessie saw of them
was that bloody, rolling head, with the puny legs staggering
beneath their load, as the two passed out of the world's ken.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the Devil's Bowl, next day, they found the pair: Adam M'Adam
and his Red Wull, face to face; dead, not divided; each, save for
the other, alone. The dog, his saturnine expression glazed and
ghastly in the fixedness of death, propped up against that
humpbacked boulder beneath which, a while before, the Black
Killer had dreed his weird; and, close by, his master lying on his
back, his dim dead eyes staring up at the heaven, one hand still
clasping a crumpled photograph; the weary body at rest at last, the
mocking face--mocking no longer--alight with a whole-souled,
transfiguring happiness.




POSTSCRIPT


Adam M'Adam and his Red Wull lie buried together: one just
within, the other just without, the consecrated pale.

The only mourners at the funeral were David, James Moore,
Maggie, and a gray dog peering through the lych-gate.

During the service a carriage stopped at the churchyard, and a lady
with a stately figure and a gentle face stepped out and came across
the grass to pay a last tribute to the dead. And Lady Eleanour, as
she joined the little group about the grave, seemed to notice a
more than usual solemnity in the parson's voice as he intoned:
"Earth to earth--ashes to ashes--dust to dust; in sure and certain
hope of the Resurrection to eternal life."

       *       *       *       *       *

When you wander in the gray hill-country of the North, in the
loneliest corner of that lonely land you may chance upon a low
farmhouse, lying in the shadow of the Muir Pike.

Entering, a tall old man comes out to greet you--the Master of
Kenmuir. His shoulders are bent now; the hair that was so dark is
frosted; but the blue-gray eyes look you as proudly in the face as of
yore.

And while the girl with the glory of yellow hair is preparing food
for you--they are hospitable to a fault, these Northerners--you will
notice on the mantelpiece, standing solitary, a massive silver cup,
dented.

That is the world-known Shepherds' Trophy, won outright, as the
old man will tell you, by Owd Bob, last and best of the Gray Dogs
of Kenmuir. The last because he is the best; because once, for a
long-drawn unit of time, James Moore had thought him to be the
worst.

When at length you take your leave, the old man accompanies you
to the top of the slope to point you your way.

"Yo' cross the stream; over Langholm How, yonder; past the
Bottom; and oop th' hill on far side. Yo'll come on th' house o' top.
And happen yo'll meet Th' Owd Un on the road. Good-day to you,
sir, good-day."

So you go as he has bidden you; across the stream, skirting the
How, over the gulf and up the hill again.

On the way, as the Master has foretold, you come upon an old gray
dog, trotting soberly along. Th' Owd Un, indeed, seems to spend
the evening of his life going thus between Kenmuir and the
Grange. The black muzzle is almost white now; the gait, formerly
so smooth and strong, is stiff and slow; venerable, indeed, is he of
whom men still talk as the best sheep-dog in the North.

As he passes, he pauses to scan you. The noble head is high, and
one foot raised; and you look into two big gray eyes such as you
have never seen before--soft, a little dim, and infinitely sad.

That is Owd Bob o' Kenmuir, of whom the tales are many as the
flowers on the May. With him dies the last of the immortal line of
the Gray Dogs of Kenmuir.

       *       *       *       *       *

You travel on up the bill, something pensive, and knock at the
door of the house on the top.

A woman, comely with the inevitable comeliness of motherhood,
opens to you. And nestling in her arms is a little boy with golden
hair and happy face, like one of Correggio's cherubs.

You ask the child his name. He kicks and crows, and looks up at
his mother; and in the end lisps roguishly, as if it was the merriest
joke in all this merry world, "Adum Mataddum."

       *       *       *       *       *





End of Project Gutenberg Etext of Bob Son of Battle, by Alfred Ollivant